Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » characters
Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live

Gilbert Residence – :::Crystal Cove:::

$
0
0
RP::Gilbert Residence::
March 25, 2014 01:03AM
Home of the Gilbert family and well known residence of Crystal Cove

Moving to Crystal Cove was the best decision that Mara had. Bringing her family and taking her friends into moving here when they were looking where to move to, was even better. Unfortunate, Mara died in a accidental fire at the Bennett’s old home. Knoing both families lost so much, made them stronger and brought them closer. Home to Grayson’s son and adoptive daughter Jackson Gilbert, Amelia Gilbert P.

http://i1242.photobucket.com/albums/gg533/Lory22/50adf0d2-300e-45f7-80d5-f583feb39f45_zps78046101.jpg?t=1395644299

Moved to this home, 12 years ago and have been happy ever since.

http://media-cache-ec0.pinimg.com/236x/69/9f/9a/699f9afa06e4beb86c5eb07ecad0864b.jpg

This is Amelia’s room, with a balcony. Not knowing yet, the history her family had and what she was, was just one of the many things she was going to have to face, soon.

http://www.stepinit.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/Gorgeous-Cool-Bedroom-Ideas-for-Guys-Blue-Interior-Wooden-Floor.jpg

Jackson might have stumbled on to his family line’s history, but can he handle it? And will he find out what his sister’s fate might be?

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
March 29, 2014 07:15PM
Amelia was so tired and hungry. Arriving home from school today was the best day ever. How could it not be; 1) it was Friday. 2) Its the LAST day of school. 3) Summer is almost 3 months LONG! She feel on her bed and smiled brightly. Her phone music was on with the song, TGIF by Katy Perry. Looking at the time, she turned it off and walked down stairs and headed for the kitchen. Looking around, she noticed no one was home. Shrugging, she opened the fridge and found no good food. “Well, great. At least a pizza….with nothing in the box.” Tossing the box in the trash can and closing the fridge a little frustrated.

http://data3.whicdn.com/images/55421367/file_large.gif

She deiced to go pay a visit to Aaron and have some nice home cooked meal. Amelia lifted her arm, and looked the watch in her wrist. He should be home. Grabbed her bag and slinging it over her shoulder, car keys in hand. Locking the door, she pressed the car button for it to start and got in. Turning up the music and headed to the B&B, ready for some chicken fried chicken, mashed potato, and broccoli with cheese.

Thread Change to The Light House B&B

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 06, 2014 05:37AM
Melissa drove down the road toward Amelia’s blasting one of her favorite songs. She song along paying no attention to the weird looks people were giving her, after driving 10 minutes she made it to the house and pulled in the driveway to see no one else there. She took the key out of the car, got out and walked toward fornt door, kneeled down to welcome mat and pulled out the second key then let herself in. Since she was the only one home she walked into the kitchen and grabbed herself a bag of chips and waited on the couch, watching tv and eating chips the perfect remedy for bordem.

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 13, 2014 02:36PM
I POSTED FOR AMELIA GOD MOD BECAUSE SHE IS IN THE HOSPITAL :)

Amelia and Isys, were talking on the way over to her house about the party and how things were going. Finally arriving at Amelia’s house and packed the car, turning the engine off. Both girls stepped out of the car and started heading into the house. Isys stayed behind on the porch because her mom had called. Amelia looked to see Melissa’s car and a smile planted on her face. Opening the door, she heard the T.V and walked towards the living room. “Melissa! Hey! She went up and pulled her into a hug, then let her go. “Isys is on the phone with her mom I think. So tell me how you got the car?! I had to beg and have amazing grades to get my parents new car after the whole…you know.” Getting a new car 6 months after the accident was hard because her dad wasn’t their to take her car shopping, but Jackson did a great job. Placing her keys on the coffee table, she sat down on the couch next to her.

http://media.tumblr.com/782ed28b29538ef2ef37caf30f0abd42/tumblr_inline_mlj48eGv0q1qz4rgp.gif

20 Minutes Later….

After a while of chit chat and picking clothing out to wear, she and the girls went down stairs to claim their bag and jackets. Finally ready to head out to the party house. Before Amelia got out of the house she wrote a note for Jackson and Margret. Hey guys, we waited for you all but, you guys took forever to get home. I was invited to a party at the Salvatore home. Its to celebrate school being over. If Jackson wants to come, hope to see you there. Love Mila! xoxo As she placed the note down, she took her phone of her pocket and messaged the guys. Walking to the car and got in with the girls. Heading to the Salvatore Manor. She was excited to see everyone and have some good, well deserved fun.

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 19, 2014 09:25AM
Melissa gave her attention to her friend as she walked in and sat next to her. In a matter of seconds she choked on her chips she was absent absent mindedly chewing, ruined some of her eye makeup from the small tears that’s started to pour from her eyes, and lastly looked like a dear caught in headlights. “Oh hey Amelia, i was just watching The real housewives, they’re actually really horrible people when you think about it.”Melissa stated sitting down the bag of Doritos down on the arm of the couch and looked back her at her best friend as she continued talking. “Oh I guess a year of asking the same question made her go a little insane plus i’d die of heart failure from riding a bike around town for almost three months.”she joked after taking a moment to gather herself after Amelia brought up her mothers death, after years of this she built an immunity to moments like this.

20 minutes later

Melissa and isys had helped Amelia pick something to wear and were on there way to the small party at the Salvatore manor.

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 19, 2014 07:23PM
Jackson’s room

The low rumbling of Jackson’s voice as he was finally awoken by his clock broke the din in his room. Rolling out of bed, he padded out to the bathroom to shake the weazel and stared at himself in the bathroom mirror, contemplating if he should shave this morning or not.

http://media.giphy.com/media/DPGDmK2LfkL9C/giphy.gif

As per usual he was a late riser and the morning sun had long since gone to the top of the sky. Great, first day of the holidays and he was sleeping his life away. Flushing then washing his hands, he ambled out of his bathroom in his boxers and white T, wondering what to wear, since he hadn’t really made any plans for the day.

His cell was buzzing on the night stand, and he wandered over to pick it up. A text from Amelia. Great, she was so consumed by tech she couldn’t just come into his room and tell him what she needed? Reading the message he scowled. A party. He…hated parties. All people that would smile at your face, then start talking behind your back the minute you turned away. Sighing, he texted back that he would think about it, as his stomach rumbled for food.

Jackson seemed to recall something about leftover pizza from the night before, and did a small score fist that there might be some left.

Heading down to the kitchen, the note on the kitchen bench stood out like a sore thumb. Pink in colour with the swirling script of her sister. Jackson picked it up, grunting as he read it, then screwed it up and tossed it behind him, going on with his endeavor to eat the left over pizza.

Course, when he opened the fridge all he found was empty shelves. Where was the pizza? Glancing at the trash can, the answer lay there. A discarded box that was empty.

“Son of a ….” he said to no one as Jackson’s stomach growled louder. “Doesn’t anyone in this house shop?” Jackson had to wonder if Amelia ate it. Probably. There was no sense hanging around, he was going to have to go out to find a meal. Jackson raced back up stairs to get dressed, making sure to take his cell with him. If worse came to worse, he would go to the party after all.

<3>

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 20, 2014 03:44AM
Front Porch

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lsr04p61lU1qczygho1_500.gif

Having got the text from his best mate Aaron, Jackson grinned to himself. Always knew he could count on Aaron to get him out of his house and his funk. Of the two Gilbert’s he was the one that had the most problem adjusting. It was like Amelia was this social butterfly that just had to be seen at all the right parties and at the mall, whereas Jackson could quite happily stay parked in front of his Xbox all day and night. The only thing that got him out was his mates; Aaron and Logan. That thought reminded him that he needed to text Logan, since Amelia seemed to want her brother and his mates as some kind of back up. Why do sisters do that? I mean, sure if she had a girlfriend with a great ass to watch, he’d be in like flynn. However, he was more of the type of guy to hang out with other guys, not carry his sister’s purse at the next dance.

Sitting on the front porch steps he toyed with his cell as he waited for Aaron to show up. It was as he sat there, that he pulled up his sleeve and stared at the amulet he had put on. The same one that had been found with the journals and other artifacts that belonged to Jeremy Gilbert, his ancestor. He got an uneasy feeling about the amulet, and then covered his sleeve over it again.

His belly grumbled again from the lack of food, and he made a face.

“Come on, man.”

<3>

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 21, 2014 12:08AM
Aaron looked on at the road, and to the gentle pastel colors that the summer sky held when the sun was setting. Deep, and rich hues of pink, Coral and orange. Seeing darkness take longer to fall gave him slight joy. It meant that people weren’t always in a rush and spent more time together. He personally loved to be around people. Family or friends.

Within a few minutes Aaron turned into the street where the Gilbert’s lived and honked his horn when he saw Jackson on the porch waiting.
“Hop in!” He greeted him with a warm smile, unlocking the doors for him. It was always habit that he locked the doors when driving. He had heard enough stories about people being pulled from their cars when they were stuck in mid day traffic. ” I feel so honored to be graced by your presence!” He teased. “…How are you?” He smiled warmly, lifting the food from his seat and holding it till Jackson was settled. Once they were sorted, Aaron would let out a loud “Woooooh” as he revved the engine and pulled away- heading for the Salvatore Manor.

Re: RP::Gilbert Residence::
April 21, 2014 02:29AM
Front Porch

The sound of the engine to Aaron’s car was familiar to Jackson, who rose to standing as he watched his best mate pull up at the curb and honk the horn. Aaron meant two things, friendship and food. Jogging down to the car, he opened the passenger door and jumped in as his friend was already urging him too.

” I feel so honored to be graced by your presence!” 

Jackson did a fancy hair flip at that remark, since the two were always clowning around.

“How am I? Hungry is how I am, and I smell food.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxqqjjlrEp1qe4cr5.gif

Taking the food container off his mate, he let out a wild yodel as the two sped off for the Salvatore manor. In between mouthfuls of food, he tried to talk.

“I texted Logan but not heard back, so not sure if he’s coming or maybe has himself a date, you know?” Another mouthful of food as the car sped along, he glanced over his shoulder as his house faded into the background. Looking back at his friend, he said.

“I wonder if this old house of the Salvatores has a games room. You know, a place the guys can escape the girls that will probably be drooling over that guy….er…Damon, or whatever the f*ck his name is.”

<3>

 



Salvatore Manor – :::Crystal Cove:::

$
0
0

 

RP;Salvatore Manor:
March 25, 2014 01:21AM
Salvatore Manor

Salvatore Manor was bought in the year 1990 and only one generation has lived in it since. Zachary emancipated himself from his parents, when he turned 16, because of the traveling they did for so many years. In one of those trips, they went to visit a relative in Mystic Falls, and Zachary found something that he couldn’t believe possible, be he couldn’t even believe it himself. A picture with a girl he liked in one of his classes last year, Amelia, was from the year 1892. He though it could be joke, but now with that in his mind, he has to get to know her.

http://www.warnhouse.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/Elegant-Self-Sustaining-Homes-Design-Beautiful-Garden-Large-Lawn.jpg

Zachary Salvatore, is the only one that lives in the Manor for now. As his parents pay for all this bills in a form of saying their sorry.

http://l.yimg.com/os/801/2012/08/20/priciest-apartment-jpg_173755.jpg

Zac’s room.

http://www.fjjj.net/assets/upload/ckediter/images/6(319).jpg

Guest_StefanSalvatore101

avpic

0
Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 07, 2014 10:49AM
Zac went into his roomnd grabbed two pairs of sweats, one for himself and one for his sister. He changed into his pair,then dawned ahoodiewithhis highschools name on it. Under neath it he had on a muscle shirt. He grabbedthe sweats and closed the door. He moved around the house till he found the place that Bianca was in. He sat the sweats on her bed, and looked at her.
“Here ya go.” He said.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 07, 2014 03:00PM
She smirked up at him from her bed where she sat cross legged.
She hung up her cell phone, jumped up from the bed and gave him a big kiss on his cheek.
With a cheeky smile she wrapped her arms around his neck in a death-lock hold of a hug cutting off his airway for a few seconds before she let him go with a giggle.

“Such a cute, sweet, adorable baby brother.” She stood there pinching his cheek as she talked to him in a baby voice.

She shooed him out the door before changing into his sweat pants, and a crop top shirt from her sorority from Whitmore.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 07, 2014 06:29PM
Zachary sighed and went outside the room.
“I’m gonna go get the food out.” He said shuffling away.
Zac moved through the house, navigating easily, as he had done this many times before, till he was in the kitchen.
He immediately went to the fridge, and immedietly took out a small tub of his ice cream and a spoon. Then he moved to the cabinets and began to take out the rest of the junk food. He then moved into the living room next door, and sat it down on the table in the center.
He sighed and nodded, then flipped on the tv and sat down, opening the tub and eating.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 08, 2014 02:30PM
Bianca changed quickly before she came down stairs, she jumped over the back of the couch and made herself comfy next to Zach. She was focused on a game on her phone as Zach ate some ice cream. She was content sitting next to her brother as they waited for their friends to show up. Bianca was starting to get a twisting feeling in her stomach but brushed it off as being nervous to see the everyone and to be back in town again.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 08, 2014 02:39PM
Zac looked at his sister as she sat next to him. He shook his head.
“So tell me, how was college?” He asked.
He was curious, considering the fact that he did plan on going to college.
He looked at his sister, his eyes curious for the knowledge about someplace new.
He had traveled a lot, but never stayed long enough to actually see anything that he read about in his books.
He always wanted to visit somewhere, and not worry about having to pack his things, and leave immedietely.
For him, that would be college.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 09, 2014 08:53AM
Bianca pursed her lips together in thought.
She wanted to explain her experience to him but she needed the right words to do it.
“College is… insane.” She nodded deep in thought on it.
“It’s just a great experience, even better in a sorority, besides hell week.”
She chuckled to herself thinking about it.
“I mean the homework is the biggest pain in the ass like ever.”
She shrugged smiling to herself a bit.
“But the parties, the people, the life, the love of it all is just ind-blowing.”
She stretched her arms up over her head slowly.
“I recommend it, sorority or dorm life for you, you’d have so much fun, you’d never ever want to leave to be honest.”
Her smile grows sad as she thinks back to all the friends she’s made there and how she’s missing them.
“Does that answer your question Zach?”

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 10, 2014 10:01PM
“Slightly.” Zach said facing his body back to the screen. He checked his phone.” When are they aupposed to arive again?”
He was anxious, but he didn’t want to appear so.
“I am actually gonna shower.” He said getting up. He turned the corner then stuck his head back in.” Try not to eat all my food, and feel free to eat everything, except my chips!”
He left before anymore questions could be asked.
He navigated through the house, till eventually he found his shower.
He turned the knob, and undressed.
He jumped in the shower, allowing this small amount of time to himself to thinkabout everything.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 20, 2014 01:33PM
Once the girls drove off to the Salvatore Manor, they had a nice chit chat about the boys and Isys hoped Aaron, Dylan, and Austin were coming. Amelia rolled her eyes at Isys’s guy comments and smiled. She did hope that Aaron would come. Be nice to see him again. Amelia looked out the window of the car and sighed. Finally, school was over and all summer to have fun and relax. Arriving at the house, she looked around and looked at the girls. “Wow. I forgot how big this place was.” She giggles a little and got out of the car. She leaned on the side of the car, after she close the door. Waiting for the girls to get out, she looked around and the memories of her childhood with her friends played as a small movie. All of a sudden, the memory changed, and she saw herself underwater. There was a women in the passenger seat, a man in the drivers seat, and a then herself, in the back. The man was talking to her and then, she felt it. The pressure of not being able to breath.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6p8e92JxX1rn4805o1_500.gif

She shook her head and breathed in deep and coughed. Leaning over the car and using it as support, she breathed and steadied herself. That was crazy and scary, and what in the world was it and where did it come from. She tried to think of maybe a movie she saw that someone drowned, but nothing came to mind.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 21, 2014 05:57AM
Melissa and the girls had just arrived at the Salvatore manor and after coming here multiple times as a child and riding past it hundreds of times it never ceased to amaze her. “Yea I stil remember getting lost like every time I got up to go do something.” she replied to Amelia’s comment and got out of the car. On her way toward the front coughing and gasping and turned around to see Amelia leaning on the car for support. She ran toward her friend and helped her steady herself to keep from falling face first on the cement. “Oh my god! Amelia are you ok? What happened!?” she fired away question after question giving her friend a quick look over.http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4nhzwqrkr1rq82fy.gif
Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 21, 2014 10:05AM
He laughed watching his friend scarf down the meal, barely breathing in between. Raising his brows slightly in amazement. “So I’m guessing no one went shopping this week?”. The lower the sun got, the more of an orange glow filled the truck- lighting both bodies within like a pair of over tanned cheerleaders.

” I haven’t heard anything from Logan all day so……… Fuck em for now” he chuckled. ” Maybe he’s met a Mistress of the night” his voice became somewhat dramatic. “And she will sweep out young hero off to the bedroom, where only then he will learn of her blood lust”. Aaron again laughed, turning into the all wading road for Salvator Manor.

“I honestly don’t remember the house in detail, but If they have a pool table I’ll whoop your ass at it. And for a house that size they must have an outdoor pool. That’s where I put drooling girls to clean them off” He joked.

“If worse come to worse, us males will claim the back yard for some quality play fighting. Real life Mortal Combat!………..FINISH HIM!” He said throwing a punch near his windshield.

It wasn’t long before the two had finally reached their destination, and Aaron’s truck fell in line with the other neatly lined up cars. Turning the key, he leaned back in the seat and examine the two girls through his window. Amelia’s lovey, and funny friend- and then Amelia herself. He found his head tilting a bit. Amelia’s body was hard to read. Was she ok? His attention went back to Jackson. “Onward noble stead!” A chuckled escaped his lips as he dove out of the car, slamming the door behind him.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 21, 2014 10:26AM
Zachary had showered and was walking around the house, a towel wrapped around his waist. He moved easily, knowing that his sister had seen him doing this many times before. He moved to his room, and pulled on a hoodie, and a pair of sweats. He moved around the house, and found his ice cream, still untouched, and his sister still on the couch. He heard something outside and moved towards the door. He opened up his front door, and looked out.
“Hey, are you okay?” He asked, he couldn’t step outside since the rocks would stab his bare feet. He looked at Amelia, then saw Jackson and aaron pull up. He smiled then turned his attention back to her.
“Bianca!” He called.” They are here!”
He knew his sister was probably too attached to the television show to even pay attention to him. He sighed and waited for either one to come through the doors.
He leaned up against his door frame.
“Don’t die Amelia, it’s bad for your health!” He called.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 21, 2014 04:48PM
She heard her brother yell letting her know they were here.
She rocketed up off the couch and out the door.
She saw Amelia, went over and patter her back to help her since she asumed she was joking.
“It’s okay take deep breaths.”
She smiled softly handing her the water bottle she always carried around.
She stood up and saw Aaron and Jackson standing there.
“AARON! JACKSON!”
She yelled excitedly before she ran off again only to jump on Jackson as soon as he got out of the truck, wrapping her legs around his waist and arms around his neck hugging him tightly.
“You little fuck! I missed you!”
She giggled before poking his muscular arm.
“Damn leave for a year and everyone gets buff the, fuck is this?”
With her legs still wrapped around Jackson she reached over and pulled Aaron into a death grip of a hug.
She was practically choking the poor boy with her hug.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 21, 2014 05:08PM
Amelia finally steadied herself and looked at Melissa’s face, smiling a little. Then, turning at the attention of a truck coming in behind them. It was Aaron and Jackson. Straightening up, she wiped her forehead with her backhand, as if she was sweating. “Yeah, I’m okay. It was just a weird flashback that I don’t remember ever being in. It freaked me out. Guess I was really walking town memory lane.”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb5au1l9BL1rhw3hro1_500.gif

Fixing her brown curly/wavey hair and turning to the sound of Zach’s voice. Her cheeks go so red and she turned to wave at him.“I’m fine. Yeah, don’t think I want to die, yet.” That was embarrassing. She turned to look at Melissa and was ready to walk by her side. Isys was in the car talking to her mother. Again. Amelia looked at Melissa and turned to greet the boys.“Hey Aaron! Ready for some fun relaxation?” She said to him and then turned back to the house and smiled at Zachary. She felt good that she wasn’t to over dressed. T-shirt, jeans, and converse. Heading into the house and was excited for the evening. Her head turned sharply at Bianca coming to pat her in the back and handed her a bottled water. She did need it. but it was really ironic from her memory of drowning. Taking a sip and then closing the bottle back up.

http://data1.whicdn.com/images/50574214/large.gif

“Ready for me to beat you at pool or beer pong? You accept my challenge?” She shrugged and moved passed him inside the house. Some of it was exactly as she remembered and some of it had changed. It still looked awesome.

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateRoleplayerA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 01:48AM
“No…and I think my sister ate the last of the pizza, but she is probably going to deny it forever.”

That being said, the two rode on till pulling up with the other cars that were lined up at the Salvatore manor. They weren’t the last ones to arrive, and with no word from Logan, and some pretty weird suggestions from Aaron as to their mate’s fate; Jackson could only laugh and shrug it off.

“So long as it’s not someone’s mom. I don’t think I could handle blood lust from Stacey’s mom no matter how good her figure is. You know. Cougars are for the zoo.”

http://media.tumblr.com/e8509a15cd76ce374a87c5f05e9033d3/tumblr_inline_min16zZ2Ik1qz4rgp.gif

Getting out of the car, the first to see them and then greet Jackson with an all encompassing hug that left him nearly winded was the effervescent Bianca, who literally became a human possum the way she wrapped herself around him. The poor guy was almost knocked off his feet.

“You little fuck! I missed you!” 

“Pleased to see you too, Bianca…and since when was I ever little?” Jackson questioned with a comical expression. He had to admit, having her throw herself at him made for a delightful change. He took the poke to the arm as though he was mortally wounded, staggering about. “The girl with the killer right pinky!” So epic at being dramatic, he was taking a leaf out of Aaron’s book. It was when she reached for Aaron to drag him into the group hug, that Jackson put on the brakes.

“I know Bromance is in…but please…not in public.”

Setting Bianca down, he patted her head as though being affectionate, and showing she was shorter than he was. Zachary was already there, chatting to his sister no doubt. And the games were on. Jackson flicked his collar and strolled up behind his sister and said with a sneer.

“Your cavalry is here, Sis.”

He saluted Zachary before calling out to Aaron. “Beer pong? The fuck?”

<3>

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 05:56AM
Bianca pouted at Jackson as he patter her head.
She shrugged it off before pulling poor Aaron along with her up to the others.
“Beer pong? No, no way in hell. I always loose at that game and end up giving lap dances.”
She shook her head as she let go of the younger boy and crossed her arms.
“I don’t know anyone who wants a lap dance tonight.”
She rolled her eyes slightly, as she pulled her long hair up into a pony tail flexing the bit of muscle she had.
“Now maybe if we play this with vodka… I wouldn’t mind the lap dances.”
Stretching she let her arms fall down to her sides.
“You guys would love to party at my sorority, slutty, drunk girls running around naked on the slip and slide.”
She smirked as she strutted into the house, accecnting her curves the perfect amount.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 07:56AM
Hearing his name called by Amelia, Aaron turned to look at her but was quickly startled by the much louder call of his name, and his head snapped around just in time to see Jackson be attacked by an “animal” of a woman. He laughed watching the two- but was quickly ensnared in her death grip of a hug.

Bianca. A big part of his child hood when he was too young to help his mother around the B&B. To see her now was almost odd in a way, but she smelt good and she was a lot…………hotter then he remembered..

What he could muster out for air, he let out in a choked laugh. Aaron’s strong body was forced against Jackson’s, and he smirked at his response. “It’s guy love, that’s all it is”. He replied. Jokingly putting his hands on Jackson’s waist.

He was forced to let go as Bianca was let go by Jack, and he caught her before she came swinging at his body. “Well hello” He smiled before putting her down gently and then proceeded to be dragged off by her for just a moment.

As they got to the door he was set free and straightened out his nice white shirt and gave a wave to Zach.

“Hey man- its been awhile, and jack! Have you not ever played Beer pong? Your all going down to bow to the beach boy who plays volley ball all day”. He smirked as Bianca’s frame walked by him. He also caught a glimpse of Isys still in the car. Yet another lovely young lady in his life, though Isys seemed well aware of her beauty- or at least that’s what he guessed. The way she would glide across a room so lightly, and how dainty the curves of her figure were. Her sense of decoration was amazing too. He could remember the event she would help out with at school, and he smiled light to himself- then smiled to her, giving a friendly wave.

Aaron would have been glad to go open the door for her, but she seemed to be on the phone, and It could be important. Rubbing his hand on the back of his neck he turns and enters the rather large home.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 12:41PM
Melissa scrunched up her nose as talk of drinking games started and as always took a step behind Amelia. Every time she would go party she would almost always sit in the back and hold everyone’s things or walk off by herself , but every once in a while she’d dance for a bit or get up and talk but parties weren’t really her thing. She quickly said hello to everyone then looked at Amelia silently asking for help since it was up to her and Isys to keep her from fading into the background. Once inside she leaned against the wall trying not to show her discomfort.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 06:23PM
|From: Crystal Cove Road|

Caroline pulled up to the manor the party was in, she turned to Logan and smiled. “This home is beautiful, but unfortunately it’s going to get trashed.” adding a light laugh at the end. What? Parties always ended up lie that. Caroline turned her car off and slipped out of her car, “You coming..? I don’t know anyone yet and it’d be pretty weird if I were to just walk in with no one by me. “ giving Logan a small smile.

Re: RP;Salvatore Manor:
April 22, 2014 10:26PM
Isys was on the phone with her mother in the car. If anyone could hear her, the conversion would sound terrible. No mother. Yes mother. Uh’huh. Yeah. Whatever. Mom I have to go. If you cared about me for a second, you would know I have a life and friends to be with. A few seconds went by and she still kept talking. So, Isys just hung up and walked out of the car. That women got on her last fucken nerve! Yes she loved her, yes she cared, but did she give a damn about her ‘darling daughter’, no. Not one fucken ounce of care. She fixed her hair and looked up at the blonde girl that looked new in town. She was with Logan. How sexy. She heard Logan laughing at her comment and then he asked her to hold on because hi brother had called. Isys tilted her head and smiled at the girl.

http://data3.whicdn.com/images/82459369/large.gif

Hey! You must be the one that has been keeping Logan away from us most of the day. Like you curly locks. Sorry, I’m sort of stick my nose everywhere. The name is Isys Lafont. I am the Mayor’s daughter. Glad to have you here in Crystal Cove. She held a hand out for her and smiled. Isys loved meeting new people. Especially fining out why the came to such a hideaway town. So, I will show you around and help you get to know my bffs. You must be like, 17-18 maybe. Are you gonna attend out school? Hope you do. Amelia, Melissa and I are the musketeers. She en-laced her arm with her. Took her away from Logan, since he was a little busy at the moment. Don’t worry he will catch up. She reassured her. Isys couldn’t miss a party or getting to know the newbies in town. Even the competition.

 


Carrendar House (3) – Seattle : Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Carrendar House – Seattle
April 25, 2014 05:47AM
Fourth Floor – Brock’s

~Brock is on the phone to his love Pandora in Hawaii~

Brock was pacing the lounge of his apartment, his cellphone in his hand. Aunt Charlotte was fixing herself a drink and watching him beneath the veil of her dark bangs. She could see the expression of his face alter as the phone obviously was picked up.

“Pandora?

Charlotte stopped what she was doing and watched – waiting. Brock was near the balcony, his eyes focused at his own reflection as he paused.

“Pandora?” This second time it was said in a barely audible whisper. Charlotte’s face creased as she could tell that whoever picked it up, wasn’t responding. Finally, Brock lowered his arm taking his phone from his ear. He appeared dazed almost. All he could hear was her light breathing. Oh he knew that sound. He had it memorized into his mind. Swallowing, he turned around and pocketed his phone and said simply.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/6dc23-tumblr_mdpfx78gfa1rkktn8o1_500.gif?w=529

“She answered….but then she hung up.” Brock’s face was riddled with disappointment, as he sat on one of the bar stools. He folded his arms and propped himself on the counter, as Charlotte finished pouring her drink. Clearly Pandora wasn’t ready to speak to Brock yet. Reaching out, she cupped Brock’s face and sighed. “Don’t give up hope.”

Just then on the television, which had been filing news reports from around the world for Charlotte’s amusement, there came a cross from one of the islands in Hawaii about a strange phenomenon that had caused an eruption of fire taking out many cars. Witnesses said they saw a woman with a cane leaving the area. It was then a hazy security camera shot that was too grainy to really show a face captured the moment. Charlotte tilted her head.

“Such strange creatures these humans are.”

Brock turned around at the right moment, and recognized the woman instantly.

“Pan?”

He knew what she was capable of and now he knew where she was. Spinning back around he said loudly to Charlotte.

“She’s in Hawaii.”

“Where?”

“It’s a group of islands in the Pacific – part of the United States.”

Charlotte sensed an even bigger issue than what Brock himself realized. “You mean to tell me that Pandora controls fire?”Brock nodded and as he did his eyes widened. “Oh…shit.” Oh shit was right. If it was one thing that Spider demons were susceptible to, it was fire.

Charlotte set down her glass and folded her arms. “Brock, do you truly love a women that can ultimately destroy you?” It was a big question and he had only one answer.

“Yes.”

Shaking her head, she knew that there was going to be no stopping him. “Then I guess you are going to Hawaii.”

http://i1155.photobucket.com/albums/p556/missmelodee/tumblr_m5byl70x3q1rooebp-1.gif

Brock didn’t even have to say a word, he was already racing into his room to pack.

<3>

Re: (RP) Carrendar House – Seattle
April 26, 2014 06:01AM
Fourth Floor – Brock’s

~That night~

Brock had been up half the night investigating what he could off the police reports on the car park fire bombing in Hawaii. He had the name of the hotel and the city. Further investigation uncovered her apartment number and floor. He was well on the way to making the biggest most important trip of his life – to save his relationship with Pandora, if he still had one. The night light burnt bright in the den, and ever so often Charlotte would take a look in at him, as he was taking down information off his computer. At one point she brought him a cup of coffee and set it down in front of him, but he seemed to act as though she wasn’t there, so transfixed with the intelligence he was gathering. Watching him with concern, she had to ask.

“What are you going to do when you find her? What if she does the whole fire ball thing on you?”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbv31mLkMj1qfg9xxo3_500.gif

Looking up from the computer screen, Brock answered. “Kiss this world goodbye?” Charlotte didn’t like the sound of that answer at all. Sighing she shook her head. “I was once like you. Would do anything for love. Then I discovered that love wasn’t enough.” Though Charlotte was older and perhaps wiser, Brock didn’t share her sentiment. “I can’t give up on what we had. If only I hadn’t been so stupid and bull headed.” Charlotte reached over and ruffled his hair. “You’re a male, its expected.” This had him laugh slightly, as Charlotte bid him a good night and retreated to one of the guest rooms.

~The next morning~

At the front door, Brock’s bags were packed and there was the smell of breakfast cooking in the kitchen. Charlotte was one that loved a sleep in, so she was slow to emerge, but of course the coffee was a very good reason to get up. She wandered out in a sheer black nightie that showed off all her curves. Considering she was the mother of two hundred odd young, she wasn’t looking too bad.

“Morning….what time is your flight? Or are you taking one of the family jets?”

Brock handed his aunt a cup of coffee and said simply.

“Flight is at nine am and….I don’t think my father would approve of me using the rescue ships for a joy flight to Hawaii.” Charlotte took the cup and smirked. “Joy flight? Is that what you are calling this. I say this is a rescue if you ask me, but…I understand your point. Your father has a temper….like my Mother so I am told.” The two clinked their coffee cups together and then Brock asked the obvious. “Are you coming too?” At this Charlotte shook her head. “I’m needed back in my world, my time here is….limited.” That was her way of putting things, since what she had left behind was a very important matter, that had her children’s lives in certain danger. Drinking the last of her coffee, she washed out her cup, before coming around to take her nephew’s hands. She held them and looked up at him with affection.

“I’m proud of you. For being man enough to admit your wrong, and now going to fight for a very special woman. I hope one day I get to meet her.”

Brock kissed his Aunt’s cheek as she smiled softly.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lq1m9dT64h1qhz3hpo1_500.gif

“Goodbye Brock.”

And like that….she simply faded from view, using her plane shifting ability to return to her own time….in her nightie.

Brock was now ready….to go find his Pandora.

<3>

(Thread change Hawaii.)


Mikaelsons (3) – Mystic Diaries.

$
0
0

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 25, 2014 03:38PM
Entrance of Mikaelson Manor
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7zh7rSNpu1rtzlzf.gif
Jeremy had gone home, and of course; had changed into nicer attire. He didn’t knw if Bonnie had gotten her dress but he thought she would resourceful.

He sighed and walked into Mikaelson Manor, along with another few people. Tatia had said something about surprising Klaus here, but he didn’t know if she would go through with it or not. He just hoped that nobody would get hurt. That always tended to happen whenever they pissed Klaus off. He just hoped that this time around, it would be different.

He looked around the manor, hoping to either spot Klaus, Elena, or Bonnie. He sighed when he saw none of them, then moved around the place, trying to see if he could spot anyone.

He sent a quick text to Elena. Then locked his phone and looked around. He sighed looked up.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 25, 2014 04:30PM
Bonnie had been quickly fixing up her makeup when she glanced at the time. She gasped a little and did a few fix ups with her hair and sprayed on her perfume as she let out a sigh. Looking down at her phone she texted Jeremy. “will be downstairs waiting in a couple minutes.” she would smile at herself in the mirror and then gasped sensing Jenna. “geez you must stop doing that.” she smiled as she chuckled.

http://media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/72/fd/2a/72fd2aae5ce260d75e443aec55164ef2.jpg

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 25, 2014 08:56PM

His ears twitched as he heard a steadied beating heart downstairs. He could hear voices cluttering around the mansion as peopled flawked in, “We shall.” He replied as his right hand latched onto the doorknob. He swung it open and began to proceed out of the bedroom; toward the staircase. As he stood at the top of the staircase with his sister at his side; Elijah smiled as if it were the old days when Rebekah and himself, entered night clubs at their leisure.

(Move Along Without Me For A Small Spell. A Few Hours.)

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 02:00AM
Arriving at the Mikaelson’s home, Tatia had a mischevious grin on her lips as the car stopped. Valet parking, nice. Stopping by the entrance, she had her door open for her. One smooth lean and shaped leg dangled out, as did the other and she set foot on the ground of the home. This is going to be a night to remember. She spoke more to herself then anyone else. Watching as everyone walking in to the mansion as if it was, normal routine. She could sense the power here and her grin went into a full smile. Jared came out of the car and held his arm out for her, which she took with pleasure. Ready to ‘go get’em’ boy? Because I know I am. She could hear, see, and even feel, all the men and women around here. How she looked in every angle, how some men drooled over her, how some women envied her. It was so amusing. Tatia only did it for the theatrics of it all. Just to amuse herself, and any one around her. The front door men jaw-dropped as the were about to take off her coat, she stopped them. Turned to Jared, let him take it off for her. She didn’t want their memories, or their perv minds anywhere near her thoughts. At least Jared was a gent, about taking her to bed. More create. She smiled at him, and finally, walked in with all her crown and glory. Her dress flowed as the wind coming in from the door, opening and shutting. A little over done, but looked at it.You get the message. She saw the Gilbert boy and sent a wave over to him, then walked around and seeing, if she could spot the man of the hour. She could read the thoughts of Elijah and Rebekah getting ready to come down the stairwell. But one man she couldn’t read, or more say, she didn’t want to read; Niklaus Mikaelson. She could, nonetheless, sense him coming in sight of the party. Prepare yourself love, this party is about to begin. Her dark eyes scanned the room one last time.

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/webroot/animatedgifs/1044041_o.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 04:35AM
http://www.moonlightitalia.com/vampirediaries/wp/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/tumblr_mx9l61o0461sxdu1vo2_r1_250.gif

Klaus had been making his way around the party greeting prominent Towns People, Council Members, and other Party Goers. He left the current Mayor and even Sheriff Forbes, laughing as he smiled politely excusing himself to continue his obligatory rounds as the Host of the lovely party that Caroline threw together as easily as she pulled off everything it seemed. Standing among a crowd of Mystic Falls most eligible Bachelorettes, who were all too eager to meet the very obviously rich and available Klaus Mikaelson, and he had them charmed and giggling in no time, but his yes swept the crowd looking for Caroline’s return. If you will excuse me Ladies, a Host has further work to do I’m afraid. Please enjoy my home. After a few objections from the Ladies he excused himself politely and slipped away from the crowd.

http://www.moonlightitalia.com/vampirediaries/wp/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/tumblr_mx9jp14JNM1rlrymro1_500.gif

Finally alone and quiet, he sat at his piano and gently fingered the keys. This party was really just a distraction, for himself as well as everyone else if he was being honest. A distraction from this mysterious power that somehow had influenced him from the shadows and with the loss of his Hybrids, he now had to decide whether he should try that again. He had his Family, but his Family were never a sure thing. They plotted and planned against him. Or they accused him of atrocities and fled to leave him alone. He loved them but he still could not trust them.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 05:17AM
The party had now begun if the sounds and voices of the new arrivals were anything to go by. Rebekah took her brother Elijah’s arm and with a certain amount of grace she glided out the door and down to the top of the stairs, giving them both an eagle eye view of the guests. Rebekah’s gaze swept across the room as she held herself in good stead. The many centuries had taught her a great deal of how one should act in a society setting. She was not going to play the bubbly cheerleader this night. On the contrary, she wanted to be seen as one that acted in a respectable manner in the midst of such notable guests.

It didn’t take long for Rebekah to spot Klaus in the throng of local politicians and dignitaries, before then taking on the many town debutantes that hung on his every word and phrase. It was almost sickening to watch the display, as though fawning over some sort of rock star or the new town hunk. Before long he had moved away from the gaggle of girls and most likely to the den in retreat till his adored Caroline made her appearance. If he was anything, he was predictable in that sense. The girl was his weakness and his possible downfall.

With her brother on her arm, they would descend the steps together as this was like every other family gathering they had been to over the years. There was no sign of Matt, but knowing him he had probably put in a late shift at the Grill. He would come, she was sure of it.

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lyqhxtl8Oo1qloklio1_500.gif

Taking a champagne flute off a passing tray, she held the glass by the stem and took a sip. The taste a touch too sweet for her liking. She leaned her head towards her brother and asked.

“It’s getting rather crowded, don’t you think?” This was more or less a suggestion that they follow Klaus and see what he was up to.

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 05:58AM
The party was already starting and the room was beginning to fill quickly. Pushing herself through the crowd of people that had immediately form in the center of the room, Raven eyes studied each and every face that had past by her, and smiled and waved at those who did the same. It was nice to have a little fun a for once, especially since where Raven had lived in the past with Marcel. It was a memory that she always tried to forget about, but it always remained in the back of her mind. But Klaus was always the one to tell her that everything would be fine while he’s around, and she always held the promise against him from the day she moved in, till now.
As Raven continued looking around the room, her eyes had locked upon the eldest and youngest of the originals, Elijah and Rebekah. A chuckle would instantly slip from between her lips as in shock of them showing up together at the party. Not being the only one it had caught many others attention as they both stood at the highest step of the staircase.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/4595312fa008de92f130d205b0a8ed3f/tumblr_n3yklz6zRS1qdm15po2_r1_250.gif

Using both of her hands Raven had grip both sides of her dress to quickly make her way through the crowd over towards the end of the staircase that Rebekah and Elijah were coming down from. “What a wonderful entrance I might say!” She spoke out with joy. “You both look marvelous..” She added.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 06:01AM
Grabbing a nice cool glass of champagne from a passing waiter, She let it all go down smoothly and with ease. Finally the man of the hour had spoken. A smirk appeared and she moved from the crowd, not losing her eyes from her target. Not paying attention from anyone watching her iether. Walking swiftly passed all the googled men, she walked up the stairs and followed Niklaus’s thoughts to his room for more alone time. Looks like someone might be losing his mind. Niklaus always thought someone was out to get him. Especially his family, no matter what they would do for him. She read all his thoughts and saw how he cared for a certain blonde vampire. This ought to be splendid. As her hips moved side to side walking up the stairs, she reached the top and followed Klaus’s thoughts. Leading her right to him. She knew he could sense someone coming, unless he was so wrapped up in his mind to notice. All she had to do was send a message to her witch and not let anyone in the room. She didn’t want any distractions. Once the door was closed, she spoke up as she looked over one of his paintings, her back to him. You have so many women at your feet already, but one in particular has been making you wait. I suppose she might not even fancy you, love. She said in a soft delicate voice. Still admiring the painting, she spoke again. These are enchanting. Still haven’t lost your creative touch I see.. She placed the glass down on a table that was close by her. Waiting.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 06:17AM
Making her way down the stairs she took in deep breathes hearing voices already start to grow as she would keep her straight face on. Reaching the bottom of the steps her eyes darted around after seeing the mikelson’s and some other guests searching for Klaus no doubt. Making her way through the people she searched for jeremy.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 07:02AM
Klaus’s Study
https://31.media.tumblr.com/a71011fa5bfaf8b39522226356858d74/tumblr_n4i054mS2Z1rtu6rco1_r1_500.gif

Klaus heard the door close and smelled the sweet perfume of a Woman. He assumed one of the more bold Ladies followed him to continue their pursuits, but something in the voice, caused a pit in his chest. It was a voice he hadn’t heard in a very long time. A voice he thought he would never hear again, and by rights should not be hearing now. Perhaps he finally broke and was gone insane. He grabbed the glass of brandy from the piano top without looking back yet. He drained a hard swallow.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/886f37c72b082e1220f03631797bfa66/tumblr_n4cv69wkwz1tt6g9yo1_500.gif

After the glass was emptied he finally got the courage to look back. It took him a second to register her face, but in a moment longing, sadness, hate, and fury passed through him in a blur. He flew from the piano and stood in her face with a hand at her throat ready to squeeze the life, but he had not even tightened his grip. Instead he searched her face silently for a long moment, taking her in. That gorgeous face that haunted his dreams for centuries. He was suddenly flooded with emotions that he’d long forgotten. He hated her for the rift that she caused between him and his Brother, but in turn she was the only Woman he had ever loved. His hand dropped from her and he turned to face away from her as the tears found their way over the rims of his yes. You’re……..you’re not real, this is another game. I will NOT be toyed with! He was almost afraid to turn back and see that she indeed had disappeared and he was in fact insane, driven by this unseen force that played with him all this time. He could only whisper to himself.……..Tatia….. He swallowed hard as if he could trap the name and keep it for himself.

https://24.media.tumblr.com/d15903d9ee8e31bb724a3cd4f719ec19/tumblr_n4hx46W70D1smcqr3o4_250.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 08:57AM
http://media.tumblr.com/7a4d3f5f5ca949b9fc1d5fdd05ac5814/tumblr_inline_mmcedltB6a1qz4rgp.gif

Elijah had sensed a great disturbance within the atmosphere. He took his time down the staircase with his sister, Rebekah. His gaze swiveled to them as he entered, suit immaculate as ever, hardly a trace to indicate the events that had occurred over the course of the evening, yet he couldn’t shake the feeling the rug had been swept out from under his feet. Tatia? The idea was unfathomable, the reasoning marred. The heartbeat was discernible; both brothers had heard it as clear as day, yet centuries of fact could hardly be eviscerated overnight. His eyes narrowed as his arms unraveled from Rebekah’s unconsciously. He felt a drift. He couldn’t stop but keep moving forward. He recognized this smell. That vibrant heartbeat. As a second passed by, he could have sworn that he had actually seen her; but it was a mere illusion? Someone was playing games. “Am I under a spell?” He questioned as his eyes fell toward the floor before him.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 06:40PM
Tatia still admiring his paintings. Somethings never change. She thought to herself. It was a long moment before he actually approached her. Before he really came to the conclusion that, she in fact was real, he even thought he was going crazy. In a bat of an eye, he was there, right in front of her. Following his eyes as he looked over every feature, every eyelash, and every figure of her body. In the same notion, his touch gave her access to all his mind or memories. Since her death, all the way up to this very moment. There were moments she disliked her so called gifts, but moments like this were her love of the gift she acquired. Watching him, the state of madness that he seems to be having at that moment. She almost grinned but didn’t. She walked a few feet forward and spoke again. You are so tortured. Yet you find me a hallucination. Oh no, my dear sweet Niklaus. I am as real as you are, just a tad changed, that’s all. Tatia smirked and speed right in front of him. I am real and stabbing before you. I have come for a simple reason, but that will be for another conversion. For now, you can ask me anything. She walked around him, watching his every move. She chocolate brown eyes, looked deep into his when she got even close. Her dress was a very figure of exposure that she was giving him. Did she wasn’t to end up in her skimmers and drown to pleasure, yes, but now here with Niklaus, no. She had plenty of time to see how things would be. For now what filled her was the safety of her family. [/B] I don’t have much time Niklaus. I have things to do and someone to see. I will need to borrow this study. I would be..[/B] She was inches from his face face and softly speaking. I would be greatly appreciated with you. She batted her eyelashes and smiled sweetly. She did long to see him and now she had seen it all.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 07:46PM
https://24.media.tumblr.com/18c99138c87f24cce20d3f6361adfe57/tumblr_msb41l2ovA1s04h99o1_500.gif

Klaus let himself surrender to her proximity and her body heat, for a moment, before anger took him once more. I do not know if you are real or some trick of my addled mind, but you do not presume to show up after so long and after you did so much, and ask me for favors. He willed the moisture on the rims of his eyes back into his tear ducts. He decided to accept the situation, whether real or imagined, You’re no Vampire…nor any Werewolf, so if you are alive, then you must be something that shouldn’t exist. Acceptance gave way to a more relaxed posture. He decided to embrace the madness. Why not? SO he leaned againt the wall and casually looked around as he spoke.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/67e65ecbc29ccc7c7a68d5dbdd0b41a5/tumblr_mw1qt633SV1sjf9zyo2_500.gif

So assuming that I am NOT in fact hallucinating, as pleasing as the hallucination might be……you are Immortal. He had a small smug smile at his knowledge of the extremely rare occurrence. Yes, I’ve read a few old dusty books in my time. So you can read my mind is it? Unless I choose to shut it to you…. He looked back to her. Still there.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/879e2382562ad7c760276d287b77822d/tumblr_mw1qt633SV1sjf9zyo3_500.gif

He remained placid on the surface but his undead heart was pounding with emotions. He stood looking down at her face for an intense moment; exchanging body heat and lips nearly touching. His eyes turned from green to a golden yellow with the corneas turned abyss black. Veins formed around his cheekbones as fangs extended from his gums. He wasn’t totally sure of his stability in this moment but his body seemed to be taking over. Tell me….Love, if you were a figment of my addled mind……were I to tear into your jugular this moment and rip away your throat…..would you bleed out? Or would you vanish into my subconscious? A low rumbling growl settled from deep in his throat as he struggled between kissing her or attacking her. This hallucination was too much. Who had the power to delve that deep into his past memories to dig her out?

https://24.media.tumblr.com/b9d3cc42fac1702c077a63af6a3745dc/tumblr_mw7wzsq3oi1s04h99o1_500.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 26, 2014 08:51PM
Holding her champagne flute in her right hand, her left index finger lazily circulating the rim to make a musical hum of C sharp, her thoughts were interrupted by the timely arrival of Raven, who had crossed the floor with her fingers clutching at her skirts to give her some regal air. In the back of her mind, the words of her brother Klaus haunted her about how she was to behave at HIS party. Rebekah changed her facial expression to one of veiled amusement as Raven spoke with such enthusiasm.

“What a wonderful entrance I might say!”

“How nice of you to notice, dear.” Spoken with a refined English accent as she turned her head towards Elijah who currently seemed pre-occupied. Returning her attentions to Raven, who was now gushing about how marvelous the pair looked, Rebekah cast her eyes up and down Raven’s gown. She did look rather pretty – dainty almost.

http://media.tumblr.com/8205e7b57a0f57a1e653b903da1f7889/tumblr_inline_mjxwmfNASi1qz4rgp.gif

“How I love the classics, is that your Mother’s?” Rebekah was referring to Raven’s gown, thinking that it had been locked in a box for fifty odd years and only just brought out again.

Again she got an odd feeling as she heard her brother utter “Am I under a spell?” Rebekah raised a brow sharply and whispered back to him. “Is something wrong, Brother?”

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson new
April 26, 2014 10:08PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m53acwU5lG1r6ebqi.gif

“I’m sorry, but I have urgent business to attend to.” He would look toward Raven after removing his eyes from the floor before him. He glanced over toward his sister and gave her reassurance as best he could. “No need to worry, Rebekah. Enjoy the party.” He stated calmly as he raised his right hand and laid it upon her cheekbone. He would then walk off as his hand drifted from her face. “If you would excuse me.” He added to his sudden departure. He couldn’t pinpoint Klaus’s voice, nor could he really hear it. The clashing of various voices began to take a toll as he tried to focus in on one. He found several but not the one he sought out. He dashed in a blur of speed; undetectable by the human eye and by most supernatural beings within the mansion. He was in search of his brother; he feared that Klaus would end up killing someone of importance to his investigations or perhaps being apprehended by witches. Which would explain the dull senses he was having when trying to hone in on their voices. 


Ice and the Dragon’s egg.

$
0
0
(RP) Ice and the Dragon’s egg.
April 27, 2014 07:30AM
Ice and the Dragon’s Egg

Chapter One

The Summons

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/8836a-silver5url.jpg?w=529

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

CharlotteCarrendar:- ~ROAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!~ Distant thunder claps did no justice to the might of the ominous roar of the Silver dragon, whose great clawed feet were destroying the foliage, whilst a silver haired girl sped through the undergrowth clutching a very special prize. Nipati or Nip to her friends; leapt over rocks and fallen logs, the wind whistling in her ears while her heart beat at a fast pace. The girl had taken a great risk by stealing the dragon’s egg from its nest. In her mind, it seemed oh so easy but now as she clutched the stolen egg, the angered mother was hot on her tail. Closer…closer came the heavy pounding of gigantic feet, the monstrous tail wiping out whole sections of vegetation in but one powerful swing. Razor sharp rows of pristine glistening teeth knashed together – a terrible prison if one were to become the dragon’s next meal. The dense forest was proving to be rough going – the terrain had not been cleared, nor were there any tracks on which to run. It was so easy to trip and fall if one did not watch where they were going, and it was this that caused our heroine to fall, for as she took a look back over her shoulder at the rampaging dragon she was about to come upon a carefully covered hole in the ground. One minute she was running, the next ~POOF!~ she vanished from sight….falling falling..falling till landing with a thud upon a large pile of leaves and twigs at the bottom of the hole. High above, the dragon continued on its search, completely missing the hole, and going off into the forest . Nipati had held her breath for what seemed like hours, only to release it with a loud “phew” In her hands, she still had the treasured dragon’s egg. An item that was sure to gain her enough gold to buy herself a house, or a ship…or a castle. Sitting up Nipati glanced about her. It was a tunnel or the part of many. The light from the surface gave her some vision, but it was clear that climbing back up was out of the question. Taking off her back sack, she quickly stuffed the dragon’s egg inside, before rising to standing as remnants of leaf litter fell back to the unruly pile. Which way to go? Left or right? Nipati closed her eyes tight and then sung out “Left!” Marching down the tunnel, she had no idea what other great things she was going to find. Silver eyes glowered as she adjusted to the lack of light. Up ahead, a faint orange glow appeared, and the sound of an old woman who was singing an incantation. Nipati crept onward, her shadows lengthening behind her as she approached the underground home of the Witch of Magor. <3>

http://s20.postimg.org/dsuyl22j1/Dovahkiin_Elf_Cosplay_Costume_4.jpg

IceTe3a: The dust settled on the ground what once was a thriving city built upon green flowing fields was lost, as all that stood before mankind was a darkened day, the green grass only there in the slowly fading memory of others as bloodstained dirt was now laying where it once was. The city and its houses now ruins for the ages as bloodied bodies laid scattered across the floor, the castle itself was crumbling as the structure bearings gave way. The walls of the front castle falling down stirring up dust and shaking the ground as the stone slabs hit heavy upon the floor. There sitting on a throne he sat his right leg cocked over the arm rest as it gently swayed to and thro, his left leg bending at the knee as his bloodstained black boot was resting firmly on the floor his chin resting on his left palm as his elbow rested on the arm rest. A breeze flowed through the now opened castle buffering all it hit with force, as it caressed his pure snow white hair, he was in his usual get up a black long trench coat opened fully to show his tattooed and scarred bare chest, torn and cut at the bottom mostly from battles and near hits; his blackened leather jeans and of course his bloodstained blackened boots, one could see these were not the clothing from this era as his name was well known across countless lands and worlds only those bold or drunk enough whispered his name in form of tale. His eyelids open slowly exposing his piercing green eyes as his hues fall upon his broadsword “Rebellious” it was a 8’4 giant blade with the weight of the eternal souls it has killed only able to be lifted by himself. He was able to wield Rebellious with a single hand at great speeds something he had trained himself to do over the years, created by his father ‘Sparda King of daemons’ (Before Ice killed him) the blade itself was made from a mix of Sparda’s own powers and the powers of everything evil; the blade itself seemed to be alive as it constantly cried out for the blood of others. A sudden moan along with scraping caused his hues to flick down the stairway to the throne as he saw the would be king painfully trying to crawl away leaving a trail of blood behind him. A clash of thunder or so it seemed to be was heard as Ice appeared in front of the king his left hand grasping the front of the kings clothing as he held him up in the air in front of him “ Wha.. What.. are you, Monster! Demon!! Devil!! I curse you” the king managed to bellow out in-between his painful cries a simple devilish smirk slowly appeared across Ices features as he raised his right arm bending at the elbow it started to give off a dark aura and turn transparent, Many have seen this for themselves but none have survived it was a painful way to kill someone by ripping out their souls and keeping it for themselves, Ice had done this many times before to steal the powers of another being or keep their souls as a trophy to remind him of a fight he once had. “No.. No.. Please…” he king muttered as tears rolled down his cheeks. His right fingers stretch and crackle as they suddenly plunge deep within the king’s chest with ease leaving no entry wound to be seen as the king screams out in pain, his fingers clutch as his arm slowly pulls back a light blue ghostly figure of the king appears being dragged out by his hand as it moans and cries out in pain the king giving one last loud cry of pain as his soul is ripped from his body. Now lifeless Ice tossed the kings body down into a pile of other lifeless bodies to rot away in the extreme heat of the sun, slowly to be cooked and prepared for meal for the ever watching crows. His hues glance over to the soul of the now dead king as he watches the kings facial features show the extent of his pain, No smile; no laugh not an emotion registered from Ice as the soul shrinks down into a glowing white sphere, if one were to look into the glowing sphere they could see the face of the soul this is how one can tell who’s soul it was. Suddenly the soul disappears back to Ice’s crypt to be later organized into a shelf with his many other soul’s he had collected over the years. His right arm flicks out as his blade comes hurling towards him answering to his summons catching the blade by the hilt he attached it to his back, the blade never had a strap or a sheath it just seemed to stick to his back almost magically. Turning on his feet to see what he had done his hues fall upon the now lifeless city only living thing left standing were crows as all else had fallen to the wrath of ice, this was no battlefield nor was it a castle under siege more simpler than that it was an onslaught, his lips part slightly as he lights up a smoke taking a drag deep into his longs as his eyes flash from green to bright red and back to green “Who’s next” escaped his lips softly along with a cloud of smoke.

http://assets.moviefanatic.com/photos/xlarge_l/riddick-throne-still_5.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar:- The tunnel gave way to a decorated room, like you would find in any dwelling. With furniture adorning it’s spaces, along with book shelves and racks of potion bottles. Chalices and wine bottles; skulls and bones. A mystical place indeed our silver elf had chanced upon as she had fled the angered dragon. Seated in the middle of the room, was a withered woman, hair as white as snow and eyes that held no pupils. Blind perhaps, but one does not always need their eyes to see. Nipati accidentally stepped on a mouse, which squeaked as it ran off into a dark corner. This brought up the witch’s head and she sniffed the air, which was ripe with the scent of Nipati. “Oh ho ho ho, who dare wander so carelessly into my home?” Her voice crackled and hissed, as she pushed herself up into standing. Before her stood a black cauldron that was filled to the brim. The liquid contents gave off steam as a fire burnt brightly beneath it. Pointing a bony finger at the girl Elf, the Witch sneered. “I know your kind, child. Surface dwellers who think they can just do as they please. Oh but you are reckless to think you can just walk in here, dear and take from me.” Nipati froze at the witch’s words. How did she know that Nip was a little thief? “My…my mistake. Lovely home, but I think I will be going.” Nip was about to turn, when the witch cackled loudly. You could hear the cauldron pop and fizzle, letting off large bubbles of air that rose up and then popped before hitting the ceiling. From high up on one of the shelves, a small statue of a crow had been keeping watch on the Witch for more than a hundred years and on this very night, its eyes chose to shine bright. Red…red like the coals from the pits of hell. There was a loud gust of wind that swirled and blew its way through the tunnel reaching the witch’s abode and causing her to gasp. It seemed that fortunes were changing on this day and though the witch had seen the coming of the destructor, she had no idea just how bad things would get. A hollowed sound like that of a crow cawing filled the air and the flap of wings. Falling down from the shelf…a black crow’s feather which landed at the witch’s feet. The witch sensed the movement of the feather through the air, and reached down to snatch it from the hearth. Sniffing it, she turned her attention to the silver haired elf. “The falling of a feather from the Devil’s own crow.” Nipati had no idea what the witch was on about. “I’ll just be on my…” The Witch clutched her chest as a vision came to her; death, so much death. “He is never sated. There are not enough souls on this earth can meet his desires!” Nipati started to back up slightly as the witch clutched the feather tight. The witch continued. Eyes of white staring out at nothing, but the witch, she could see. “A throne covered in blood. Decay…ruins…Their hearts beat no more!” Now this was starting to be a bit much for the silver elf. Suddenly the crow came to life and left its perch on the high shelf, swooping down and almost striking the silver haired elf, who ducked and then straightened. “ACK!” She cried, trying to cover her head with her arms. The Witch could hear the bird, the sharp snapping of its pointed beak. It landed on a gleaming white skull on the far side of the room, ruffling its feathers out then squawking loudly. The Witch shuffled over to her cupboard of books, and then took out a very old and tattered one. Flipping it open, her fingers ran across the strange lettering, as the silver elf was slowly making her way out…backwards. “Child…come…read these words if you ever want to see sunlight again.” It was not a request…it was a demand. “Why?” The silver elf had stopped in her tracks, as the witch threw the book at her. Landing at her feet, the pages flew open to the exact page the witch had found. “Because that crow is going to peck your eyes out if you don’t.” The crow squawked again in a menacing way, as the young elf shuddered in fear. “Why can’t you read it?” The silver haired elf cried, frightened for her life now. The witch said simply. “I’m blind.” Little did she know that the Witch could read what was on the page, she just said that to throw the girl off. Slowly, the girl started to read the summons. As the words left her mouth, the room started to get very…very cold. <3>

IceTe3a: Flicking his smoke from his fingers it bounces off the floor and rolled down the pathway as it stops right in a haystack, it starts to smoulder eventually setting alight soon enough the entire place was catching on fire. His piercing green hues watch as everything starts to burn before him, without a care in the world he sets off down the beaten pathway as the houses burned down near him ash and smoke filling the sky leaving a mark in the sky that he was here and now no one else was, most people who saw this stood well clear of it as it was a mark of Ice and they feared for their lives as they hid for shelter. Coming to the final gate of the city wall he doesn’t bother turning to look at his work once more as he casually walks out of the city leaving it behind soon to be forgotten from his memory, the path wasn’t clear to him as he never had a plan of where he would go next only wandering aimlessly across the land’s until something more interesting came up before him. Taking in a deep breath through his nose the scent of air was thick still as crows started flocking from all directions ready to gorge themselves in the feast he had left behind, leaving nothing but bones to dry and crackle under the sun. Walking forward for awhile the city now far in the distance but the damage he had caused was still viewable from here as the grass was all but gone for at least a little while longer, eventually the dirt meets the line of fresh untouched grass he paced forward with his long strides as more crows filled the skies flying towards the city. He could hear horses but they were running away obviously whoever it was noticed the burning city and decided to run the other way, smart on their behalf, He was not going to give chase as it didn’t seem the worth was there, one or two men perhaps hardly worth the short sprint it take to catch them. He hears a female’s voice for a split second as his hues glance around nothing to be seen for miles was he going crazy? He shook it off as he continued to walk more as the females voice echo’s again a bit longer this time he growls slightly “Show yourself!” he echoed through the plains still.. Nothing as he comes to a full stand, he listens for a second.. Nothing but the crows fighting over meat in the city walls until.. more loud and clear the females voice she was chanting something but what and where was she? His muscles tighten and restrict almost like her words were wrapping around him in a tight grasp, he tries to move but his body won’t respond her words get louder as he can feel them crushing into his body, A spell circle with ancient ruins appears around his feet on the floor as it spins around and around his body starts to turn transparent and fade out of this world and into the next as he see’s glimpses of the world he’s being summoned to, a young female and a older female than it clicked, he was being force summoned by someone but who would have the stupidity or guts to summon him to their exact location? And what exactly did they want, he was going to find out one way or another, as long as he got his free will and wasn’t summoned into a holding spell of some kind he’d show them true fear. By now on the other side on their world his body would be flashing in and out of phasing appearing in front of their eyes and disappearing once the spell was complete he would be fully summoned to their would standing before them with his piercing green eyes staring right into their souls.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The crow in the witch’s home squawked louder as the silver haired elf continued to read the summons, while the witch rubbed her gnarled hands together – licking her old cracked lips. The corners of her mouth creeping upward ever slowly. The Witch would never have had the courage to read the summons herself. For one she wasn’t that stupid. The girl would be easy fodder for the daemon she was sure. “Louder….louder, child.” She encouraged, starting to shuffle around her cavern like home while the air grew colder by the second. The summons must have a tight reign upon him by now, the witch thought. From far and away the angered growl of a man’s voice cried “Show yourself!” This had the witch cackle as she knew it was working. The witch clapped her hands together for such evil, such darkness that the world had ever known was going to soon standing within her home. “Keep going!” The witch urged as the silver elf’s voice grew louder –her silvery locks whipping about her face as the swirl of icy wind whipped around her. A deep groan and then very rock of the cavern started to shake, as though an earth quake was going to rip through the side of the mountain. Almost there…she almost was done. One more line…One more sentence. A crack of lightning so bright that the crow was startled and flapped its wings in fright. The book snapped shut in the Silver elf’s hands and then fell to the floor before bursting into white hot flames. This caused the silver elf to jump back, but when she looked up, a dark skinned man was standing in front of her. His body covered in tattoos and markings. He smelt of blood; fresh blood. Why, he still had blood on his hands. The witch crowed and started to laugh, before she licked her lips and then bowed before the Legend of the book. She sniffed the air and smiled with wicked intent. “My lord. Welcome. I am your humble servant, and offer you the soul of the silver elf who so foolishly summoned you.” The witch thought that if Ice had the silver elf’s soul that the witch would go unpunished for the summons. The silver elf squeaked and started to back up. It was a trap that the witch had set. Using the girl for her own wicked ends. Silvery eyes filled with fear. The day had started so well, and now she was facing her end. The crow however knew better than the Witch and squawked loudly at Ice. His red eyes blinking in a code. Who do you trust? The frightened child, or the cackling old bat?<3>

IceTe3a: His body fully shifts over to the other realm where he was summoned, his hues flicker around the room as he notices the old witch who was welcoming him to her home, he stood tall as he breathed slowly his body free to his own wills as he glanced over to the silver haired elf who had so unwittingly summoned him so the witch used her to summon him. How interesting, did the witch think she could feed his thirst for blood with a mere elf, she would be wrong. His right hand adjusts the black collar decorated with silver spikes running across it, as a chain hangs down to his mid chest, his hues glance over to a crow who was asking him of who to trust. Trust? He trusted no one with nothing, as all else that fell before his blade “Neither” he said simply as he turned to the witch stepping towards her he gave her a sideways look as he arched a brow “You should know better” he said as he raised his right arm into the air the witch was lifted off the ground although he was not holding onto her. “But know this, your ideal’s will come in full this world will burn” he said as he clenched his fist the witch burst into flames he turned to the crow as he dropped his right arm down to his side the witches flaming body fell to the ground “What are you looking at, A crow with a side of compassion? Don’t make me laugh” as he remembered the young elf his hues glance over to her as a devilish smirk appears on his face “Your turn” he said as he slowly walked closer to her arms by his sides he was cocky as all hell, not once had he been defeated and this little elf was not going to be the one to defeat him, coming to a stand before her, she came up to his chin in height as his hues glance down to the dragons egg he shakes his head “Don’t you know stealing is bad” said with a twisted voice escaping his lips.

CharlotteCarrendar:- For all that the witch could see in her premonitions and foresight, she could not see her own demise which would come sooner rather than later as Ice taught her the ultimate lesson. The old woman croaked and gasped for air as she lifted up off the ground. Feet twitching beneath her tattered robes. Eyes of white soon became black as did the rest of her, when the witch’s body erupted into flame, just like the book. Nipati’s right hand shot up to her mouth to try and stifle her scream of horror. No mercy shown for the old woman. Those that play chance with death often end up losing. But the daemon was far from finished as he turned his attentions to the silver haired elf whose body was now trembling with fear. Ice strode over and stood bare inches from the elf and saw the dragon’s egg that she had stolen only a few hours earlier. “Your turn.” Her turn? She closed her eyelids tight as she could see her becoming something of a marshmellow being lit over a fire pit. But then he spoke of the dragon’s egg. “Don’t you know stealing is bad” How did he know she stole it? It could have been a gift, but the distant roar of the angered dragon would give away enough clues that it was stolen. “Would you believe I found it?” The silver haired elf said with a half smile and brought her shoulders up as though she knew she was in trouble and trying to get out of it. The Elf didn’t like the look on his face, that menacing grin. “You know…I was just about to go and put it right back…but…but you see…it’s Mummy, decided to chase me….and well then I fell down into this hole.” She started to talk as though she was calling a race. “…then I bumped into…the witch you just incinerated…and…yes..stealing is bad, isn’t it?” She tried to back up and away from the daemon, as she bumped into a small table behind her which stopped her escape. <3>

http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2013/005/9/a/the_dragon_s_egg_by_perlamarina-d5ci1e1.jpg


Ice and the Dragon’s Egg – Chapter Four.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Ice and the Dragon’s egg.
May 02, 2014 06:47AM
Ice and the Dragon’s Egg

Chapter Four

Lullaby

http://www.123gifs.eu/free-gifs/fantasy/fantasy-0100.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

IceTe3a: Rolling to lay on his back his arms resting behind his head as he gives a slight growl of defiance to what had just happened, she was able to summon a sword and shield and with that break his charm on her. Just what exactly was she, obviously an elf but she was more than that, had she practiced magic beforehand? Or was this just pure dumb luck, these questions and more would run through his mind all night long as he watches the night sky. Licking his lips he sat up, his hues settled down to a piercing green color as they scan the darkness around them then flicker over to nip. “What a bore” he said as he sighed, he didn’t like being trapped, someone’s prisoner; he much preferred to be free and do what he pleased. Glancing down to the chain he knew it was useless to even attempt to break it, as he had tried thousands of times before hand and even more so when he was free, the collar and chain were stuck to him for life. By now his body was fully recovered as all previous wounds he had gained that day were now gone, coming to a stand he walked as far as the chain would allow him which wasn’t far away from nip a meter at best. The cool breeze of the night air whipped around his face and into his hair as his snow white hair dances into the wind. “This place is too peaceful for someone like me” he let slip past his lips as he turned to face nip and shook his head “Way to peaceful, bloody children. I’d be surprised if there was another bad soul in this entire land let alone someone who was actually able to tame me” he chuckled with a smile. Talking to himself to pass the time was one of Ice’s quirks as he sat down with his arms resting on his knees and his back resting on his rather large broadsword, which appeared and disappeared as he pleased his back facing her as his hues watch the surroundings. Night finally turns to morning as he watched the sun slowly rise, the planets animals were already up and about doing their daily business as the fire had gone down to a low smouldering coal his breathing was deep and controlled he had to admit it had been quite awhile since he had been out on a killing spree, before he was summoned to this planet he was busy destroying a entire city but before that it had been at least a good 12 years since he had let himself go wild and go out on a rampage, He was pure evil itself but only when he needed to be. Back in his realm where he chose to live the human realm he fought other daemons for fun and money. He wasn’t well known there nor did he want to be it was where he stayed to get away from it all there was obviously more to him than the eyes showed. Born into the humans realm he was under their hand, moulded by hatred as they trained him to be a weapon, a killing machine for their use nothing more nothing less. He never had any true friends nor did he want them as the company of elder slayers that he was born to removed all emotions from his body and soul as to not interfere with Ice’s judgments whilst killing. He knew he was nothing more than an object for others, a weapon at best and that is why he hated to be chained up, to have any orders given to him; defiant by nature or defiant by subconscious no one could tell and no one ever would be able to. He was fine with what he was and the way he was, he was a daemon son of the late Sparda, now dead by his own hand and with it taken the crown and rule of hell itself. Another day awaits him but what would happen with him today, and how much will Nip learn today he was unsure as his path was no longer his own to see.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The smouldering embers released a dark grey smoke into the air that filtered around the small camp where Nip lay curled up next to her sword and shield. The tiny head of the dragon peeked out of her coat and spotted the Daemon standing just a metre away. Bravely it hissed angrily at the daemon before retreating into the warmth of the Elf’s coat. The hiss was loud enough for the elf to hear, and this started to slowly rouse her from her slumber. With bits of leaf matter and twigs in her hair, she sat up awkwardly; scratching at her cheek as she viewed her surrounds, only to see the daemon standing there. Course, he had been talking on and off all night, which drifted into her subconscious. Hard to believe that he would keep that going with no one to listen but the wind. He must truly love the sound of his own voice above all others. The Elf didn’t bother with a greeting or any friendly kind of banter since the daemon would only spin it on her and twist his reply into some kind of nasty retort. The Elf pushed herself up off the ground, and started to pick the leaves and bits out of her hair, whilst staring at the daemon. “We will need to find food at some point this day. There is a village a good hours walk from here.” She wasn’t asking that they go there, but rather putting it plainly. How she thought of what to pay for food with, was the part she hadn’t quite worked out. “It’s a trading post near the great river.” Her plan was that once they had gotten food, she might be able to steal a vessel and travel far from the land of mortals. The last thing they needed the King of Hell setting up residence. Nip picked up the shield first and strapped it to her back while the sword she tied to a loop on her belt. Once it was secure, she kicked dirt onto the embers to put the fire out properly. Without announcing her intent, she started off, so the daemon would have no choice but to follow or risk being dragged along behind. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues flicker over to the chirp of the baby dragon who just hissed at him, brave little thing “I’ll show you a hiss” he growled as he watched the dragons head pop back into the coat of the elf. She rose quite slowly for a thief and slept quite sound as well, as he watched her pick the leaves and twigs out of her hair ‘We need food, there’s a town not too far away’ she stated to him which made him growl lightly, she was already ordering him around subconsciously this he did not like. “I am not something you can just drag around where ever you please” he sighed as he watched her kick dirt from the ground into last night’s fireplace covering what’s left of it. Stretching slightly he didn’t get much of a chance to as his chain pulled forward she was already on the move as he quick stepped to catch up and start walking behind her, he looked down and arched a brow “What do you think I’ll do once we’re in the town” he said simply then went silent for a change as his hues flicker around the terrain a town only a hours walk for her, but she was slow. Ice on the other hand would be able to get there in no time at all with his running speed it take him 20 minutes flat to arrive at the edge of the town. Hues glance up to the morning sky as a bird of prey screeches up high, a hunter out to find its prey it seemed everything was wanting its morning meal from the smallest of creatures to humankind. Pulling a cigarette from in his jeans pocket he places it in between his lips, clicking his fingers together a flame appears on top of his index finger, bringing it closer he draws in as the tip of the cigarette catches a light. Shaking his hand the flame disappears as he takes in a long drag, moments later he sighs with relief as a cloud of smoke floats up into the sky. It had been at least 10 minutes since they started walking, he hadn’t been really paying attention to what was going on or where they were as he kept to himself for now, his concentration was obviously elsewhere than this reality.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Oh but he was something she could drag around. Every move, every step she took he had to fall into line, or risk being dragged along the ground. It wasn’t what a great and powerful daemon like Ice see as being much fun. The Elf’s stomach rumbled slightly as she padded her way through the forest with the daemon keeping pace with her; stride for stride. An hour might not seem like a long time, but when you haven’t eaten for a few days, every minute seemed to drag on. The day was simply beautiful, with the way littered with abundant wildflowers and all manner of fauna frolicking in the warmth of the summer sun. Almost like a type of utopia, all of which would be totally alien to a killing machine like Ice. Birds twittered and butterflies fluttered all around. The Elf seemed to blend naturally into this environment, even with the glint of the silver sword and shield on her back. The sun illuminated the tiny beads of perspiration that dotted her skin like dew on a flower’s petals. The hush of the forest was broken by the daemon asking a fairly obvious question. “What do you think I’ll do once we’re in the town” This was pretty easy to answer. “Be a nuisance. Kill a few, maim a lot. I can see the village tavern being torched to the ground before you have even had a chance to grab a glass of ale.” Least she was now clued in on how the daemon held no life or town as sacred. Her voice was fairly flat. There was no musical edge like you would expect from such a dainty elf. But after the last two days with the Daemon, he had killed a certain element of her spirit. But was she having an effect on him? You could see the tops of houses through the trees, and they were almost there. A town of about five hundred souls, who had no idea that hell…was fast approaching.<3>

IceTe3a: She had surprised him with her answer as she said exactly what he expected he was going to do, than if she cherished life so much why would she bring a uncontrollable monster like him into a populated area? Simple, she was selfish, gluttony and greed being her sins for this time being as he shook his head, the wonders of the mortal races never ceased to surprise him how thoughtless they were but how righteous they thought they really where if only their eyes were open to the truth perhaps than they’d see who the bigger monster actually was. The sunshine.. Everything so peaceful, it was weird to Ice he did not belong in here and as he passed through the forest you could feel the woodland creatures going dead quiet until he had passed through and was at a safe distance from them. Sooner than expected his hues glanced upon the roof tops through the tree line, they were close to the town mere minutes away. A devilish smirk chiselled across his face as his hues burn a bright red glow, his tongue licking the edge of his lips for a mere moment before disappearing back into its place. He wondered how the towns people would react to a person such as himself, even more how they’d react to seeing Nip having him collared and chained to her by force. Oh the joys that will soon follow, he will reap the rich and sweet rewards that are laid before his feet and leave nothing behind this was going to be fun as an Idea popped into his head, a sinister one. His hues change to a dull green as his cloak and broadsword disappear into thin air, leaving his blood-soaked and torn jeans the only thing he was wearing along with his boots. His upper torso covered with scars of different shapes and sizes, a few punch bruises appear on his face and body from his magical flow, he was going to play the part of a force collared poor soul, brutally beaten and starved by this wicked and evil elf that held him prisoner, oh how the people would react to a sight such like this, he made no sound gave away no hints to his plans as he followed her at a close distance, when the time came and they would get closer to the town he’d start limping and walking as if he was in pain and beaten, forced to walk against his will. ‘And.. here we go’ he thought to himself with a devilish grin as his eyes flash from dull green to bright red and back again.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Yes, it was a trading station for many things. From food and produce, to livestock and fowl. But the part she didn’t tell him was it was a slave market as well. Yes, due to the location, there were those that bought and sold slaves from far off lands. So…when the daemon thought he would be a cheeky devil and alter his appearance to make it look like this wicked Elf had beaten and collared the poor wretched soul, she was just…another trader. The township was made from stone structures and many wooden dwellings. It was heavily populated for such a small village and the calls of the market place filled the air, as many a trader was shouting the wonders of his wares. Nip glanced back over her shoulder at the limping daemon who had discarded his jacket and sword and now was just wearing jeans, and little else. “Really?” she mused as the elf shook her head. One portly woman was leaving a tavern wearing many jewels and finery. A classy dame was this one and she clapped eyes on the tall..dark…and beaten daemon. “Oh…myyy.” she gasped, clasping her chubby fingers over her luminous breasts. “How…much?” The woman chimed as she licked her crimson stained lips. Nip stopped just before her and cocked her head to the right. “What?” The woman went to paw at the daemon’s forearm, her eyes ravishing him then and there. “I want to buy him from you. One hundred gold pieces.” Now that was a lot of money in those times, and Nip’s eyes widened. “For him?” Almost incredulous at the woman’s offer. Even if Nip could release him, she had to wonder just what the woman intended. Nip glanced back at the Daemon, positive he had something to say about this. <3>

IceTe3a: He arches a brow as they walked into the village all along he was playing the poor trapped soul, limping away until he realized this world dealt in slave trading “Fuck..” he said softly to himself as he came to a tall stand and started walking normally, he glanced around at the town market as he could see traders trying to pitch off livestock to other humans, perhaps this place wasn’t as sweet as he first thought it was as he smirked. Suddenly his attention was ripped from him and pointed towards Nip and the older… chubbier lady who was discussing a price to buy him, ‘good luck with that one’ he thought to himself. His hues glanced over the fat lard as it’s hand extended out with intention to touch him, this he really didn’t like… he hated to be touched, with his right hand he gripped her fingers and twisted her wrist in a lock position within an instant she fell to her knees in pain, if one were to look over him again they’d see him standing there cloak back on with his broadsword reattached to his back, all the visible wounds and bruises had all but disappeared, his eyes were a flaming red color as he growled baring his sharp teeth “If you’re fat sausages ever attempt to touch me again you oversized land whale, I will tear your spinal cord out of your ass.” He kneeled down so his lips were near the older woman’s ear “Now get the fuck out of my sight you fat lard” he pushed her hand downwards as he came to a stand and turned around to notice Nip was staring at him “What?” he simply stated with a growl, he was obviously pissed off that someone almost touched him, this obviously was one of his boundaries people should not cross.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The older woman let out a wail of protest and pain so loud that many a villager stopped what they were doing to watch. Falling to her large knees while the daemon (who was now wearing his cloak and sword) was giving her the riot act for daring to touch his person. Now, Nip had learnt this truth first hand and wouldn’t touch him if she could avoid it, however the terrified older woman had no clue. No clue just who she was dealing with. Her eyes were rimmed with tears and she was certain he had broken her wrist in the act to send her to the ground in a heap. “You beast!…You heathen!” she crowed as many were now coming out to see the spectacle. Attention that Nip didn’t really want at this stage. Her stomach was growling louder than ever and she was so close to the food market, she could have been carried away by the smells and exotic scents. “What?” the Daemon growled at the Elf when he had threatened to rip the woman’s spinal cord out her ass. “I can see why you have never had a love of your own.” That was a fair call. Moving on past the gawking spectators, they approached the food market stalls. Each was from a different part of the provinces. The smell of cooking meat may well have enticed the daemon. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues flicker from Nip to the surrounding people and then back at her as she started to walk towards the food markets, his chain pulling him along into line as he was still worked up about being touched, his hues still burning a bright fire red as he glared at people passing by. They enter the food markets where the smells were rich from the cooking foods of many nations Ice could pick a few of the smells almost being like other foods he has smelled in the past coming up right behind her he glanced down as he towered over her, she was obviously hungry but he doubted she had any source of income to support her needs for food. “Will you die of hunger?” he smirked as he chuckled glancing by he noticed another person walking dangerously close to him, his arm extends outwards as he picks up the small hand by his shirt lifting him to see into his daemonic eyes, his other hand rips the coin purse from the persons belt “Problem?” he growled as the person was about to protest but instead shook his head repeatedly, tossing him to the ground he watched as the male ran off into the distance. His hues flicker down to Nip as he giggles the coin purse “Shall we make a deal, Since I don’t require food or substance to survive. Just how dearly do you.. hold your own life?” he chuckled as he held the Coin purse high in his hand, it disappeared only to be re-summoned by him at any given time he pleases. “You could buy yourself a feast with that kind of coinage.. A room for the night with a comfortable bed.. a warm bath” his silver tongue was doing its work as his fiery daemonic eyes almost seemed inviting “Doesn’t that sound like a welcomed pleasure? All you have to do is make a deal with me..” he smirks as he leans down to look into her eyes “So what will it be? Freshly cooked meat a warm bed and a hot bath? Or..” his hues glance over to a pile of rotting vegetables and meats obviously food for the live stock “Whatever that is” his hues glance back to her as they turn from his Daemonic red to piercing green.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Nip was so very hungry. Her mouth was practically salivating from all the exotic and tasty aromas that were teasing her senses. So many things to choose from, but of course she didn’t have a coin to her name. That was when the daemon seized the moment and the opportunity to do some dastardly deed. He stole a coin purse and a rather large one from a local who had ran off in fright from the daemon. It was at this weak moment, that the wicked daemon started to make her a deal. He didn’t require food or drink to sustain him, unlike the elf who was half starved. Plus she had a baby dragon to feed. The silver tongued daemon tempted her with all the food she could eat, a room at one of the inns in a soft bed, a warm bath…luxuries to a weary traveller and her pet dragon. His face was one that masked his true intent. Practically leering at her, as he continued unashamedly with his offer of the deal. Question was, what exactly did he want in return for a night of splendour at the market village. The trick part of the deal was the line “how dearly did she hold her own life?” Now this was an easy one to answer. Of course she valued her life, who wouldn’t; unless you were already dead. Folding her arms, she stared back at the daemon and asked. “And..what exactly do you want in exchange?” <3>

IceTe3a: He smiled his white perfect teeth showing as he leaned back ‘What exactly do you want’ she had said as he arched a brow, Obviously she couldn’t release him that was beyond both their powers at this point of time, her soul? Nah not worth it, he could rip it from her with in a second if he had half the chance then it clicked.. he could secure his safety from her with ease, she was oblivious to all the powers she possessed over him as he came back to reality. “Simple request.. Nothing much on your behalf” he glances over to her “You are never to say I Order you to, ever and lastly you are never to touch me in any way, shape or form.. if you break either of these after the deal is struck… you forfeit your soul” he smiled as he extended his hand his daemonic symbol glowing on his palm as he arched a brow the next part was waiting for her to fall into the trap, will she take the deal, only time will tell.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Now this was tempting. The Elf thought for a moment, but it was when he stretched out his hand and the demonic symbol was etched into his skin, she knew that this was no ordinary handshake. If she broke the agreement by a simple thing like touching him…WHICH could happen quite easily if he so much as fell over at her feet on one wrong pull of the chain – it meant her handing over her soul. Her silvery eyes narrowed as the temptation was building. The growling of her stomach growing. She had to eat…she needed coins. Was it worth her soul for a single night? Unfolding her arms, she looked about set to shake on the deal, when instead she reached around behind her and took off her shield, placing it on the ground in the middle of the food court with the hollow side facing up. The small dragon popped it’s head out from her jacket as the Elf cleared her throat. What she did next, was to shock the daemon and probably a few passersby. Nip burst into song. The song of the High elves. Her hands gestured as many stopped to hear the magic that was her voice. Mesmerized by her song, the sound of clinking coins was heard falling into her shield. <3>

IceTe3a: He watches her as she starts to unfold her hands, she was seriously thinking about it. He almost had her, she wouldn’t be able to order him around.. He licked his lips “Go on, what could go wrong” he smirked as he arched a brow, her hand extended behind her back as she pulled out her shield leaving the hollow point showing on the floor almost like a bowl of some sort, he arched a brow what was she doing.. as he glanced up at her he saw her lips part he knew the deal was not going through at this point, the symbol on his hand disappearing as he sighed slightly he sat down near her whilst she stood there in front of the bowl than his ears perk. Singing.. In elvish the tone was beautiful and calming.. it went right through him as he glanced up at Nip, it was her? She was the one singing? This had him surprised as her voice sounded more.. mature.. more advanced an old soul was singing, not the child he knew as nip as he glanced around people came to listen as the song filled their hearts, their coins filled her shield. Then he noticed he was getting drowsy his eyelids slowly getting heavier, his head slowly falling down as he forced it back up attempting to stay awake what was this..what was happening to him.. Ice had never felt being tired before as he never got tired, let alone fall asleep, he’s never fallen asleep. He tries to fight it as her words dig deep into him for some reason they had a affect on him as he laid down on the ground his body given up to the sweet sound but his eyelids stayed defiant as they opened and closed every so often “what’s going.. on..” he said softly as he fell into a sleep for the first time of his life. An odd effect on the daemonic king indeed, than again he never gave anyone the chance to sing near him otherwise he would have known exactly what was happening, he was in a deep slumber soon to wake up once the song was over confused about what happened that would be for sure.

CharlotteCarrendar:- They say that the right song can soothe the savage beast. But what Nip didn’t know was that it could also…put him to sleep. As she sang her heart out, putting such emotion into her words, the daemon’s head drooped. He fought it as best he could but the melody, the voice had reached deep inside of him and somehow relaxed him to the point that he went off into a very deep slumber. He was even snoring. Nip brought the song to a close and many clapped and cheered for her wonderful musical talent. More coins fell in her shield. Enough to not only buy her a meal but a place to spend the night – maybe even enough to feed her dragon. Kneeling down, she scooped up the many coins and started to fill her empty pocket as the daemon beside her started to rouse from his slumber looking confused by what had happened. Nip glanced at him and asked. “Have a nice nap?” <3>

IceTe3a: His eyes drowsy as he heard people talking and clapping he was waking up as he rubbed his face with one hand “Ugh..” he grumbled as he opened his eyes he looked up to see nip staring down at him asking if he had a nice nap “A what..? Nap? “ he had to think for a moment as it registered “I don’t sleep, never have” he came to a stand slowly as he stood there still waking up from what had happened “What did you do to me..” he said in a sleepy tone he shakes his head trying to shake it off as he stretches. Hearing the jingle of coin in her pockets he knew she had done well for herself as he arched a brow “Seems like you do have some use to you after all” he said as he glanced around “What’s next” he grumbled softly as he was still unsure what had just happened to him and how she was able to do this to him. Glancing around everyone had moved on as they went back to their daily lives, did she knock him out with a blow to the head? He rubbed the back of his head trying to feel for a bump or a wound of some kind as he grumbled still confused; she wouldn’t be able to put a hit on him like that without him knowing at least. Turning to face her she was busy with her own things as he glanced down to her and grumbled again “What happened?!” he demanded to know at this point “How?!” was his next question as he waited there, you could see he was starting to get angry, his white hair had a black color slowly taking over the white from the roots he was about to snap and it wasn’t going to be pretty.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Seeing the great daemon act so weary and groggy from his sleep was in a way amusing. He clearly didn’t understand what had happened because he never sleeps. Well, that was until the Elf sang. Somehow this was one form of controlling the daemon that had no possible idea of. Probably because he had never encountered a singing Elf before. Checking her pocket flap was secure Nip reached down to take up her shield, and lace it back onto her back. All the while the Daemon was getting more and more annoyed. The town’s people had gone back to their usual daily tasks and this left him even more confused. Had the Elf struck him? If she had, he would have felt a bump for sure, but there was none. It was when he roared “How?!” that Nip finally twigged that he was not going to move on until he knew what she had done to him. Rounding on him, she said quite simply. “I sang a song for my supper rather than make a deal with you.” It was the honest truth. “You…then nodded off to the land of dreams.” So she was more than just a simple elf. She had the power of her song to relax him into slumber. Nip was more dangerous than he could possibly have imagined. <3>

IceTe3a: He watches her with both eyes keeping a close gaze upon her, she came around close to him and said in a quiet tone that she merely sung a song in her native tongue and he had fallen asleep to it. This can’t be possible.. That’s never happened before, but how could he be sure? He’s never had an elf sing to him before as it clicked, he remembered hearing singing and finding out it was indeed nip that the song was coming from; this all came back to him as he remembered feeling tired all of a sudden. She had this kind of power over him? How? Obviously it wasn’t the collars doing, was it something the elves were able to do? He was curious more than ever as he had never had this happen to him before “What are you..” he said in low tone as he glanced down to her so many questions now racing through her head, just exactly what has he found himself in? She was growing stronger with each day that passes.. slowly she was figuring a lot out and soon enough she’d start finding out things about him and her powers over him this couldn’t happen.. he can’t let that happen. It’s bad enough that she can now simply sing and put him into a deep sleep, she had merely sung for a moment and put him to sleep what would happen if she sung for an extended period of time? He didn’t want to find out right at this point that’s for sure.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The daemon looked horrified that the girl had the power to put him to sleep just by merely singing. He begged the question. “What are you?” Now he was on the back foot for the first time since they had met. He had experienced many feats in his years, and so many had fallen to his schemes and trickery – others met with death. But this one elf, the small thief from the witches’ tunnels had more power than he realized and….it was growing. Every time they touched she grew stronger; whether she knew it or not. Her answer to his question was simply one word. “Hungry.” Which she was of course. She started for the first stall that sold roasted meats, and here she bought a bag full for her baby dragon, who was already chirping within her coat. The next stall sold flagons of wine, and here she bought two. Nip went to six stalls in all, buying enough food and drink to keep her going through the day and night. But what she needed most of all was to wash and a place to sleep for the night. With many a coin still in her pocket, she pointed out a lavish looking Inn. “I think we should get a room there.” There was no asking Ice, since he would probably have another go at her, so instead she led him to the Inn. The sun was at the top of the sky and many enjoyed a meal while listening to a small pipe band in the village square. It was relatively peaceful still, since the Daemon had not started to tear the place apart. But would he chance it, if all she had to do was sing a simple song to knock him out. <3>

IceTe3a: He grumbled as he followed her through the stores watching what she bought and what they were selling he shook his head, useless items “Seriously wine? As if I want to see you drunk” he said grumbling as he followed her around to each stall, this place was to peaceful he noticed a storeman staring at him his eyes flashed red “What are you looking at?!” he growled towards the man who stepped back shaking his head, his chain pulls him away before he could finish what he started, another food stall, seriously who ate this much. He glanced over to a Inn that she was pointing at ‘We’ll stay here’ he arched a brow as they walked to the inn “We?” he grumbled as she had included her “I’m not going to get stuck in a small room with you, No way” he refused as he was dragged along by the chain attached to her wrist, he grumbled as he glanced down to it. If only he could harm her, he’d chop her hand off and just slip the chain off her arm it was so simple… yet so hard as he grumbled once more at this point he shrugged it off as he remained silent once more. Pulling out a simple dagger that was well hidden in his jeans he starts flicking it around his palm and hand with ease, flicking it through fingers and throwing it up and down it weapons came naturally to him, as he looked around the market place walking to fast he walks straight behind Nip and bumps straight into her subconsciously his left hand wraps around her and supports her stomach so she doesn’t fall forward, it took him a moment to realize what was going on, he quickly removed his hand and grumbled “Hurry up will you” he said before going back to playing with his knife.

CharlotteCarrendar: – With enough food and drink held in small bags Nip was ready to go and find a room at the town inn where she had hoped to bathe and get clean from her journey. The wine she bought was something she enjoyed with a meal but was also good to trade with, which is why she bought two. The daemon seemed to think she would drink it all, but she simply shook her head. Leading the daemon through the remainder of the market, she got a shock when he bumped into her after not looking where he was going. The way he placed his arm around her to stop her from falling almost made her lose her breath. He touched her…in a protective way. Surely he would give anything to kill her to be free from the collar and chain. The action haunted her for the next few minutes, as she tried to focus on getting to the Inn. The Daemon urged her to hurry, and she did which only meant he had to keep up. At the inn, the Innkeeper was a portly man. Well fed and well to do. He watched with growing concern at the pair. The daemon giving off a very bad vibe. “How may I help you both?” He asked with a raised brow. Nip took out a handful of coins and handed them over. “A room with a hot bath and two beds.” She said, watching for his reaction. The Innkeeper took the coin but advised he had a room with a bath…but one large bed. Ugh…that would mean they would be sleeping in it. Especially, if she sang him to sleep. “Fine…we’ll take it.” Without waiting to hear the daemon’s argument, she let the Innkeeper show them to their room. It was a large suite, with a copper bathtub and a fire beneath to heat the water. A king sized bed with fresh linen and of course a large book case that held many tomes to keep one busy whilst they stayed. The room smelt strongly of lavender and cinnamon. When the Inn keeper left them to their devices, the Elf started to take off her weapons, and then the baby dragon which she sat on the bed in her jacket. Seeing the steam rise off the bath water, she asked the daemon. “Shall I scrub your back?” <3>

IceTe3a: He walked into the inn his thick blackened boots stamping heavily on the ground as his hues glance around the place, people were staring.. at him, he gave a snarl as a low growl came out. His eyes glaring across the room at the people now pretending they never had even dared to look at him, as he felt his chain be pulled he walks with Nip as they reach the counter, but he was still watching other people making sure no one was staring at him, until his ears perked ‘One bed’ he turned to dispute this as it was already too late he was being dragged up behind her, this chain was way to short… and brought him way to close to her, he would have to talk to her about it later. As they were shown the room he waited until the inn keeper was gone as he turned on the ball of his feet “I am not sleeping in a bed with you, I’ll stand the entire night” he growled as he glared at her “And another thing, Would it kill you to give out some more of the chain? You realize it’s a magical chain!? You can lengthen it to as long as you want, or shorten it to as short as you want?! Just think about it and it’s done!” he unwittingly just taught her something new, a new power for her to use against him then he heard it ‘Shall I scrub your back’ he growled “I am not getting in that tub with you” he growled once more as he shook his head and turned his back to her, he was getting stressed out that much was obvious.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Extend the chain? All she had to do was think it and it happened? Now this was a new bit of information that could save them both from being so close together all the time. For the first time since they met, she agreed and thought about the chain. Sure enough it gave him an extra metre and then stopped lengthening. Now she was going to prepare for the bath, but she wanted him to bathe first. “I’m not getting in with you; I am simply going to wash your back.” She turned around to give him some privacy. “Let me know when you are in, and then I can start.” If he did this, she would get some soap and a sponge ready to wash him. <3>

IceTe3a: A sigh of relief came from his lips as the chain extended, ‘about fucken time’ he thought to himself as he walked back a bit further away from her. He was able to move without having her so close, he stretched and started moving about a bit more freely. She had explained that she wasn’t going to get into the bath with him that she was going to wash him that was all. “What do I look like to you” he growled as she had her back turned from he walked over to the window, opening it up he had enough chain to spare as he leaned against the open window lighting a cigarette he sighed as he took a deep breath of smoke into his body only to blow it out moments later. He went silent refusing to strip or go into the bath and wash “I’ll pass on that bath” he said simply as he waved it off and continued to have a smoke just near the window. He wasn’t going to let her treat him like one of her trinkets or objects, so he stayed defiant and much more simple he just didn’t want a bath with her or without her and she wouldn’t be able to force him to have one.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Hearing the window open, was not what Nip expected when she thought he would be getting into the bath. Looking over her shoulder she saw him, leaning out the window smoking his cigarette. Maybe it was a good thing she extended the chain. Least she didn’t have to put up with his smell. “Fine.” She said, starting to disrobe so she herself may bathe. After not having a wash for some time, she had wanted to freshen up badly. Stepping into the hot bath waters she let out a pleasurable sigh, before sinking right under. Her hair flowed beneath the soapy water surface and on coming up her hair was flat to her head, gleaming a magnificent shade of silver. With the soap and sponge she started to clean her body, and as she did so, she hummed a musical tune. A sweet song…one that the Daemon may not have heard before. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues flickered over the town as he watched the people busy at work in the late afternoon, darkness was almost upon them as he heard her disapprove of his defiance at least she didn’t force it onto him as he continued to smoke out to the window. Hearing the water move he knew she had taken to the bath as he rolled his eyes “I don’t think I’ve ever had a bath, Does rain count?” he said generally as he continued to watch the last of the people start to pack up shop, others were heading to the local inn and tavern for a feed and mead as he shook his head. His ears perk as he hears her start to hum a tune his muscles flex slightly as he growls “Don’t start singing” he said in a low tone as his hand rested on the wooden windowsill he was squeezing the wood as it started to crackle and buckle under the pressure of his hand. His eyes wide awake as the humming didn’t seem to affect him it must have been her voice, he was unsure as he turned around his hues fall upon her as he continues to smoke.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nip was washing her arm when the daemon asked. “I don’t think I have had a bath. Does rain count?” It actually made her giggle. “I’ve washed in the rain. Danced in it too. Wonderful feeling in the summer time.” This was probably the first time they had had a light hearted exchange. Course he had to go and growl at her humming a tune – which didn’t have the same affect on him as her singing voice did. When he turned around, he would be able to see only the top part of her shoulders and head out of the water, the rest of her naked form was beneath the soapy waters. Then a long slender leg was raised up to the surface and out as she started to wash it with the soapy sponge, her foot twirling at the ankle as she continued to hum quietly. “You don’t know what you are missing.” She said in a sing song voice. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues were looking at her but he did not care that she was naked, this never affected him at all as he had no interest in that side of life. Leaving the cigarette to hang in between his lips he took a drag every so often as she giggled about his question on the rain. Nodding slightly he shrugs “The rain washes the blood off me while I’m walking around” he said in his cold voice as usual. He arches a brow as she kicks her leg out and starts scrubbing it, “I’ll never understand your need to be so clean when you’re going to get dirty the next day” he shrugs as she started to hum again, ignoring his demand for her to stop then she went and sung out on purpose her response ‘you don’t know what you are missing’ he growls as he knows she was teasing him since she sung it out “Do you want to piss me off” his hues were changing from green to red once more, as his daemonic eyes came out to play, even still he kept his distance from the tub and her in it as he watched her waiting for her response.

CharlotteCarrendar: Slowly Nip lowered her leg back into the bath water and finished her bathing, only to rise up and collect the towel that was on the side table. She stepped out and started to dry herself as the fire beneath the bath helped to keep her warm. The Daemon was growling again, and this time he started to threaten her with his eyes changing from the shade of green to a more violent red. “Do you want to piss me off?” Such a hot head. And they were getting along well, she had thought. So much for that. She took out a robe from the closet and then placed it on, before rubbing her wet hair with the towel. “Do you want me to sing you a lullaby?” Oh now she was the one doing the threatening, but in a gentile way. She smiled at the Daemon as she crossed the floor to the bed and sat near her baby dragon, who was waiting hungrily to be fed. She took out the bag of cooked meat and started to feed the hungry dragon, who chirped after every mouthful. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues follow her as she goes to slip on a bath robe only to turn around and threaten him with singing a lullaby, she dared threaten him? This wasn’t going to sit well with him as he let go of the windowsill “By the time you’ve opened your mouth I’d have burned half this town down” he growls as he extends his arm out of the window his palm opened and extended fully ready to start blasting out random fireballs at a moment’s notice, the power swirls in his arm as it collects out just in front of his palm. He was preparing to let out an onslaught of fireballs at once all across the town, A single fireball doesn’t take this long to muster up, he was building his energy for a lot more. His eyes meet hers as she falls onto the bed and starts to feed the baby dragon “Tell me young elf, could you live with yourself? Knowing your arrogance was the cause of the death of the towns people and their homes?” he smirked wickedly as he had just stepped up the playing field a result of her threat, being empty or not still didn’t hold enough weight to it to put fear into him. He was as defiant as ever and rather than say he usually does first and says later a lesson most learn fast.

CharlotteCarrendar: The Elf’s eyes locked onto the wicked Daemon, who was about to launch a fire ball upon the unsuspecting town below. Oh he was going to use that trick against her now. Not on her watch. How dare he say that she could not live with herself for being arrogant towards him. But he forgot that he had given her a new skill. As she sat on the bed she raised her arm that on the wrist had the chain attached. “Shorten.” She said and thought it at the same time. What this would do would make him fly across the room to her to land at the foot of the bed due to her ability to shorten or lengthen the chain at will. She then went back to feeding her baby dragon, if the attempt worked. <3>

IceTe3a: Her eyes were locked with his as he snarled at her, what was she thinking? He thought to himself as he watched her with a deadly glare his palm at the ready to blast fireballs out to the townspeople who knew nothing about what was going on. Suddenly he heard it “Shorten” he knew what she was doing as his right hand latched around the chain near his collar his muscles flexed and hardened as he stood in place able to keep the chain at the same length it was, his muscles shaking at the raw force he was using to keep it there, the chain itself still attempting to shorten after a few moment of being able to rebel the chain it finally took over as his legs gave way and he came flying towards her head first and slid across the bed. Now laying down just before the foot of the bed he took up the entire width of the bed with his feet hanging off the end he grumbled as he rolled onto his back and glared up at her only to notice she had gone back to feeding her baby dragon. She had successfully pulled him over to be ontop of the bed as he laid there but she wouldn’t be able to keep him there, she hadn’t learned how to order him nor had she learned why he didn’t want her touching him both had valid reasons behind them. He watched her as his eyes continued to study her, she would have to fall asleep soon and when she did he’d be able to do as he pleased and she would be none the wiser.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Sure enough the power of the mind to shorten the chain had been in her favour and as hard as the daemon struggled he was ripped off his feet and flew across the room to land on the bed. He took up the entire width of the bed and angrily stared at her for what she just did. His grumbling went unnoticed in light of feeding her baby dragon, who by now had a fat little tummy and was yawning, ready for a sleep. Nip made a bed for the dragon as far from the daemon as possible, so he couldn’t try anything funny under her watch. When she felt her point was made, she said “Lengthen” and the chain did just that. Nip laid down beside the daemon and looked at him thoughtfully. “Are you that bored that you want to blow up the villagers, or simply to make a point with me of your power?” she asked. <3>

)
IceTe3a: He watches as she continued to feed the dragon until it was full, and then make it a bed which it happily rested in. Once the dragon was comfortable and started to fall asleep she laid down next to him and lengthened the chain, she was closer to him by choice as he shifted his weight. She asked him if he was simply bored or was trying to make a point with attempting to blow up the villagers and their town. He didn’t bother answering he simply disappeared from her sight or so it seemed, in reality he had just moved fast off the bed and out the window as he sat on top of the roof in the darkness of the night looking out at the night sky as he lit another cigarette he had completely ignored her on purpose. The chain would show her exactly where he was as it laid across the floor and out the windowsill, he didn’t feel comfortable having her that close and he didn’t want her to touch him that was for sure as he laid down on top of the room with a sigh and closed his eyes for a moment whilst smoking.

CharlotteCarrendar: That moment that the daemon seemed to vanish was so fast, that it had Nip blink. Where did he go? And why? The trail of the chain showed he went out the window and he couldn’t have been too far. But his reason to flee. Was it bad to lay next to him? Was he fearful of intimacy? It was not like she would ever try anything with him, but maybe he felt vulnerable about being touched. That seemed to be the issue before when they first arrived in the village. Nip sat up for a moment and remembered that she hadn’t eaten. A small box of food was in one of the bags and she took it out and opened it. Quietly, she sat on the bed and started to eat. The small dragon started to snore softly and she had to admit he was very cute. How long he would stay that size was a mystery. Once finished, the elf set down the food box and then crawled across the bed to curl up with the small dragon. He was the only thing she truly didn’t want the daemon to attack. In the quiet of the night, the elf finally fell asleep. <3>


Dark Ages (4) – Carrendar Dynasty.

$
0
0

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 09:46AM

With the rush of energy that scourged through her nerves and muscle tissues, Gabriel started to regain her consciousness. Her eyes fluttered open, her bright blue eyes retaining their brilliant glow but then faded to a soft but dull gleaming look. Her arms rose to have her palms rest upon the dry black top as she pushed her torso up off the ground and brought her knees under her. Gabriel straightened ber back and she was now sitting on her knees, turning her head to look at the little girl who laid next to her from the collapse of energy. She reached over to only brush her blonde hair out of the way of her face then looked around to see if there was anyone around them. She sighed in relief to see that there was no one else around then moved closer to Sarah, watching over her so no one can take her away from her sight.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 01:49PM
-Charlotte had returned to the real world still in the same spot she was in before. Arren was away for the moment as a small young Chichiagwa was walking down to her with a tray of food. On this tray of food there was a feast of a balanced meal having a piece of elk steak prepared medium rare with mashed potatoes that seemed to seasoned with garlic along with some peaches. For beverages she had Coffee black it was steaming hot you could see the vapors coming off the tops along with some orange juice and water. The young little Chichiagwa placed the tray on the stone table which was empty now other than the try that was there before. The small wolf pointed to the tray as she said.- “Lord Arren would want you too eat. Your must be really tired and hungry after your visit. I am sure you wanted to stay longer.” -She bow lowly as he looked back up while tilting her head.- “Are there any questions you have Miss?” -she waited for an answers from Charlotte.-

-Mean while Arren prepared Jalal and Imay. Arren was looking at them with honesty as he walked forward nodding to both of them.- “Let us get ready Imay. We may have little time.” -Arren smirked knowing this being had the right idea however it seemed Imayaruk his own nephew seemed to not understand with the requests.- “Oh and if you are able, would you mind opening a portal to the hatchery cave back on the old home world, uncle? We might need Nesuki’s help for this.” -Arren frowned as he knew that was not possible since this body was only a construct not the entire being. Opening the portal the home world could drain this body of its life force as he shook his head. It would be best if he didn’t bring his goddaughter into this.- “That wouldnt be the best idea. For one this body is merely a construct, I have limited power and limited amount of energy. Opening that portal would drain this body. It would take me longer to bring another form of myself to this world. As well you need to remember you do not want to draw attention to yourself with your goddaughter. This is not the place to endanger your loved ones my Nephew.” -he walked towards them as he sighed opening his left paw only to reveal he had two pendants. These pendants were something different than they would know it was the wolf head that was pure silver its detail was off the wall very laid out. Along with detail of the howling towards something in the air. Arren looked to both of them as he nodded for them to take them.- “These are pendants they are keys to the gate way from here to Lorewall and it can also bring you back. All you must do is say the words on the back with your hand touching the pendant. It will open the portal as soon as you do. The words are pronounced Saundo-fu himizu.” -he tapped his staff on the ground as smiled continuing.- “You both are going to be finding some people in the Lorewall. Sarah, Anya and young Volfen who prayered to me named Gabriel have surfaced and it seems they are of importance to the ones who attacked Conan and the others. I need to you Imayaruk being that you are of the Gorya bloodline you should be able to sense Both of their energy. However It goes without saying how important this is for you to bring them back alive. Anyone else who is able or even of importance bring them as well. I cannot see where this is going. As far as we know the enemy could be planning to use them as weapons of mass destruction. If you find trouble try not to engage unless push comes to shove. I am entrusting this to both of you since my Son in law cannot fight as well Charlotte is exhausted. Please be careful and make haste. As well Imayaruk, Jalal, Do not carry a big group if you need to have Jalal bring people back while you search for the other. I am sure you understand what I am be this.” -Arren waited for them to take off while he stood there he was after all entrusting them with a task that time is of importance.-

-Sarah may had been out cold but she could feel herself being cold. As the priestess was brushing her hair she could feel warmth from her. In the attempt of trying to sleep as well as keep warm she turned over only to curl into her. She was groaned feeling hungry and tried she was too weak to even open her eyes as she called out for the one she called father.- “Daddy please save me.” -she started to cry latching on the skirt of the priestess dress tugging on it.-

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/05/8836d-bcryinganimegirltonytaka.jpg?w=529

Sarah was in a never ending nightmare that will never end for her or her sister. This was the day of the black sun.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 02:50PM
Opening her eyes, still upset from being dragged back from the afterlife, Charlotte came to her senses, and saw where she was. It was over. She had been pulled back to reality by Arren no doubt, even though she had begged and pleaded for more time. Slowly lowering her hands to her sides, she realized she was not alone. A small young Chichiagwa was coming towards her, carrying a tray of food. All of which smelt delicious of course, and the Chichiagwa told her that Arren felt she would be hungry after her journey and this meal would be good for her.

Arren must have known she was back, and watching from somewhere hidden. Charlotte sank to her knees, and then gestured for the tray to be placed on the ground before her. It was a sumptuous feast, but the one thing that caught her eye…was the coffee. Maybe this would help calm her nerves. She took up the cup with both hands, and blew away the steam that was rising from the black fluid. Charlotte had swore, she was never drinking tea again, after all that had happened, and as she took a sip of the coffee, she felt its antioxidants race through her system.

Sighing, she set the cup down, and then played with her food with her head bowed, lost in her thoughts on Shadow.

<3>

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 04:11PM
-Jalal listened with rapt attention as Arren spoke. He seemed quite wise. Explaining he was a construct explained much to Jalal. He was not truly in this realm but acting in a partial form. That was much like the intelligences did though he had never heard of any but the evil energies doing so. This was indeed a first. He would gladly help Arren he thought. Taking the pendant he understood what he meant when he said he must take care about the size of the group, that was indeed important. He could create larger rifts if need be, but the larger he made the more attention he might create and there was a necromancer about in Lorewall. If they needed to save others that was of paramount importance. All other things would have to be put aside to complete the task, even if one might wish otherwise. Jalal packed light as he already had fresh food and water and the pendant with him as well as his bag containing the pyramid and various other supplies. He was ready to move. Looking with a quiet look to Imay to make sure he was also ready he moved out to make sure there was room for both of them then reading the back of the pendant he read the inscription aloud knowing in this place the nexus’s energy would create its own portal…

” Saundo-fu himizu” Jalal said in a loud drone.
As he did he was cast into a portal being transported to Lorewall….-

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 07:33PM
- Imay Listened to his uncle carefully, and could understand the drains using a construct body, having a history with them from before he ever knew of the Gorya. ” I understand Uncle that is why i said ‘if you are able’. To behonest I figured she could give me another set of eyes but that was hopeful.” Imay said calmly as he took the second amulet, “I think i can handle with just Jalal thanks to my bag of tricks, though it might be best to have any of the Volfen that can still fight waiting on this side of the portal just in case”. Imay’s heart stopped hearing the name “Sarah”. As soon as the portal was open Imay bolted through the portal, yelling to Jalal to keep close.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 07:59PM
[www.youtube.com]

Gabriel gasped almost silently at the movements of Sarah, taken by surprise as she maneuvered around to not wake up the sleeping child. She sat on the ground indian style, pulling Sarah close to let her feel her warmth and made an effort to make her feel safe and comfort. While Gabriel held the child, she stared into the darkness of the shadows that were being casted but on-coming lights. She did not know what to think of the words she heard Sarah say in her slumber, “Daddy please save me.” and began to think about her own family who have been taken from her. She inhaled a slight painful breath, trying to forget that horrible night that she had witnessed and Gabriel was holding back tears of sorrow.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 08:58PM
-While Charlotte drank her coffee and ate some of her food Arren had left knowing that the others had taken to Lorewall. He walked back from the Gardens to see her depressed and down. She seemed to be still upset over the loss of her friend. The Chichiagwa had taken her leave with Arren coming back to check on her. He knew of her pain and as well knew she would have loved to stayed longer however he couldn’t allow her to stay any longer than he did. He made his way back to the table as he sat down slowly. Arren’s eyes looked at her tray of food only to see most of her food was still on her plate, he gazed up at her as he asked.- “Wishing you could have stayed longer Charlotte? Or are you wondering why you were the one sent there to speak with your best friend?” -he placed his bo staff next to him as waited for her response.-

-As both Jalal and Imayaruk traveled through the portal they would in fact travel to Lorewall instead of coming in the estate of the industrial the ended up porting in mid-air right above Charlotte’s penthouse as the only place to land was the balcony as they would enter.-

-Anya sat next to Luna closely holding on to her arm as she had been all day. Luna had been keeping everything off her mind as a close friend. It was like she was her sister in a way. They both were on the couch as Anya tried to keep her head up as she was falling asleep. It seemed something was coming which in a split second her head shot straight back up looking over at the window. She leaned over to Luna as she asked.- “Did you hear something?” -if anyone else heard it the sound was like a low tone “ZOOM!” that had left as quick as it came Anya sat there trying to think of what it could.-

-Mean while as Sarah was asleep her night seemed to have left her as the woman had been holding her. She became very quiet and groaned in her sleep as she was finally quieting down. It seemed the danger had left the two young ladies for the moment. Were they truly safe?-

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 09:10PM
~Back to reality…in the living years~

Charlotte glanced up as she pushed her fork around the plate listlessly. She had to find it in herself to say what was in her heart, but feared all that emotion would just bubble to the surface and she would fall back into the well of sorrow. Placing down her fork, and then shifting her coffee cup along, she drew her hands back to her lap, and pursed her lips. Looking ready to speak. Course Arren must have known what occurred there. He was the one that had pulled her back from the afterlife when the clock finished chiming.

“You know I wished to stay longer, Arren. No doubt you heard my screams of protest.” Charlotte said, pushing herself to standing and then turning her back on him for a moment, madly wiping at her eyes, and trying to regain her composure. Her wit was something she relied on to act as a shield against getting hurt, but that had left her it seemed, and she couldn’t string the right words together.

“I know perfectly well why I was sent. He was my best and dearest friend.” At this point she turned around, and there was something odd in her appearance. A fine grey lock of hair, which ran down the full length of her hair had appeared, like a silver streak, but it was connected to her time in the after life. Course, she couldn’t see it, but Arren would be able too. Brushing her hair back behind her ear, she said. “They say knowledge is power…I believe this. What I also know is that my children are in danger from the same man that killed Shadow. I understand his children’s roles in all this.” She approached Arren and said.

“Now take me to Conan…we are going to need to get him well, in order to continue this quest, or all will be lost.”

http://cdnimg.visualizeus.com/thumbs/23/87/warrior,woman,asian,costume,fairytale,fantasy-2387cc63f567e5a333e331c10173dbbd_h.jpg

Lorewall

Luna stirred and then she was woken by Anya, who spoke about some sound she heard. Like a low flying jet. Luna sat up with her eyes closed, grabbed the TV remote and pressed a few buttons till the cartoon channel came on.

“Probably…a news helicopter. Watch Teen Titans…or something. I wouldn’t worry about it.” At this she tossed the remote, grabbed a pillow and covered her face before snoring again.

<3>

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 10:02PM
-Jalal felt a spinning sensation as always when traveling through an unstable gateway. This one was from a prime nexus and was leading to a point that held no stasis. He knew as it moved it was not another intersect or it wouldnt have been so choppy a course. As the journey ended it was rather abrupt, he found himself deposited nearly headfirst on a balcony in Lorewall.
He didnt know the place and began to dust himself when from behind him came Imay knocking him forward…

“Gah, man. Luckily I wasnt holding a weapon. Who knows where Arren dropped us? ” 

Jalal quickly managed to get up and offering a hand to his friend said,

” This looks like Lorewall, though I am not sure exactly where we are. ” 

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 29, 2013 10:12PM
- Imay was sailing through the portal with ease as he had to deal with methods of travel like this quiet frequently. As Imay exited he landed on a balcony with a loud thumb, from his armor around his knees, right hand, and feet hitting the floor. Imay felt Jalal run into him from behind as he wasn’t use to the portals. “Shhh something isn’t right.” Imay said back in a hushed tone at Jalal’s small joke, feeling something off. He knew Sarah was somewhere in Lorewall but it felt like Anya was near. His eyes flew wide as he quickly opened the balcony door and rushed in side. After a few steps into the actual apartment Imay called out in a loud but joking tone, “HEY TROUBLE! YOU IN HERE KID!”, he knew it had to be her but couldn’t understand why his uncle didn’t mention her in the mission. ‘Come on kid answer me I know its you, no one else feels this way.’ Imay thought as he started to pace around the apartment searching for her.

 


Dark Ages (5) – Carrendar Dynasty.

$
0
0

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 30, 2013 07:57PM
Gabriel looked down at the sleeping child in her lap, smiling ever so gently as she kept an eye on her so she could stay safe. With the breeze blowing in their direction, she sniffed the air, smelling an unfamiliar scent which caused her to snap her head up and look around, wanting to know who or what was near them. She scooped up Sarah even closer to her warm frame, letting out a soft snarl as she was now getting a strange feeling from the atmosphere.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 30, 2013 08:19PM
-Arren listened to Charlotte as he sighed crossing his arms as he knew she did want to stay longer in the afterlife however this was something he couldn’t allow knowing full well the risks of traveling from both places as he say the section of hair that turned silver.- “You know I wished to stay longer, Arren. No doubt you heard my screams of protest” -Arren chuckled as he said.- “Two hours was the max I could allow a woman of your age allow to stay. If you hadn’t noticed your exhausted as well you aged two years in your time there. If I would have let you stay any longer the risk would have been higher. Every hour is double in years another hour in the afterlife and you would have aged four years in total.” -he pointed to the tiny section of hair that had turned silver as he continued.- “You want proof just look at your hair. For now you must rest and think on everything.”

“They say knowledge is power…I believe this. What I also know is that my children are in danger from the same man that killed Shadow. I understand his children’s roles in all this.” 

-He Arren nodded as he sighed thinking to himself that it was the best thing for him to send Jalal and Imayaruk after Anya and Sarah. This was now the task of what could be the most dangerous. Though bringing them hear could be worse than anything. Arren was pondering this idea and his theories it could just give them enough time to prepare for this.- “The reason why I sent Jalal and Imayaruk after both Anya and Sarah. I knew with here and not in Shadow’s home world that this could have been the best choice. I know my nephew’s judgment all to well. He will bring your kids that are with Anya. I will be able to protect them for the time being.” -he looked up at Charlotte noticing she was approaching him further as he sighed.-

“Now take me to Conan…we are going to need to get him well, in order to continue this quest, or all will be lost.”

-Arren’s ear twitched as he heard the sounds go Gonzu talking to someone. As he the giant earth wolf said.- “Conan you must rest. Getting up at this point could cause more damage!” -after the remark was made the sounds of loud bang was heard. The earth wolf flew through the doors breaking them off the rails.- “CRASH!” -the room was wide open as Gonzu rolled across the wooden floors and past the zen garden the sand was instantly lifted in the air when sliding across it. He didn’t land until he made it to the other side where the next wooden floor landing was. As he was laying on his back. The sounds of foots steps were heard as Conan walked out in his kinmo in hand was a pack of cigarettes and his light. The pack of cigarettes were a gift form Charlotte her self as he brought the open pack to his mouth pulling one out as he flicked the lighter open.- “Bullshit! You touch me again Gonzu and I swear I will fucking rip your arm off. Then I will beat you with it.” -Conan pressed down on the flint of the zippo as he lit the cigarette taking an inhale. He brought his arms up trying to stretch only to feel the sharp pain in his chest. He made an expression of pain placing his hand on where he had been stabbed exhaling as he did so.- “Fuck that hurt….” -he walked forward only to see Charlotte and Arren as his eye twitched. He looked directly into Charlotte’s eyes as he said.- “So Spider monkey what did I miss?” -he made a joke to let Charlotte know he was ok for the most part and now into a joking mood.-

Lorewall
-Anya was still hearing things as Luna lifted her head and turned on the T.V. Saying to Anya.-
“Probably…a news helicopter. Watch Teen Titans…or something. I wouldn’t worry about it.” -Anya made a face at Luna that was saying “Seriously?” she heard another sound one of that. The moment she heard she disappeared into the shadows only to move silently looking seeing two figures it was really dark hard to see faces seeing one of them she looked at them being hidden. She moved quickly behind them seeing the one called Jalal. She brought forth her vector’s behind them quickly as the formed a giant hammer that was bigger than the twelve year old girl. The girlish hand moved out from the shadow’s behind the man not making a single noise within her power of control. grabbing the hammer, Anya appeared as she thought. “just some house robbers I can handle them.” her school uniform’s skirt waved for a moment as she jumped into the air yelling as she brought the hammer back and over her shoulder.- “ANYA SMASH!” -the hammer came down in an attempt to strike Jalal it wouldn’t harm him that much but it would surprise him greatly. In the motion of her attempting to strike she heard Imayaruk speak.- ”HEY TROUBLE! YOU IN HERE KID!” -She heard the familiar voice as she said.- “Imay?” -she didn’t stop however as she still as coming down at that moment.-

-Sarah was still asleep only to feel herself pulled in to the woman still tired and sleepy as she mumbled.- “Conan…….” -she went back to sleep. Yet the young Volfen seemed to be very aware of her surroundings as she could smell something. What she was smelling was something evil it would reek of death and rotting flesh as a sound made as figure hissed in the darkness at her. As it moved out of the shadows it revealed itself as a mangled hound in fact it was Doberman breed it growled in the moment it was seen its skin was completely mangled seeing bone and muscle tissue. It braked at her only to have five more move out the shadows looking at her growling. The one that first seen lunged at both of Sarah and Gabriel. As it lunged the seal on the barrier activated as when the dog came into contact with it. The skinless dog was hurled backwards as it whimpered in pain. The other dog barked at the barrier growling as blood was dripping from their mouths. It seemed that these two were trapped in one way and completely surrounded in another. The dogs circled them watching for an opening within the barrier as they barked every so often during the growls. The smell of their flesh was horrid it seemed that they would not leave as they waited for the prey to come out and play.-

http://dobermansden.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/11/resident-evil-dogs.png

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 30, 2013 09:21PM
“Two hours was the max I could allow a woman of your age allow to stay. If you hadn’t noticed your exhausted as well you aged two years in your time there. If I would have let you stay any longer the risk would have been higher.”

Charlotte turned her head side on to Arren, and if looks could kill. “My age? Are you saying..I’m old?” No woman liked to be told something like that, but it only got worse when he told her to take a look at her hair. There was a small pond nearby, and she was going to see if she could spot her reflection and find out what was up with her hair. Sure enough, when Charlotte leaned forward, she saw the large grey sliver of hair that mixed in with the black. “Eek. My hair!” She drew her fingers through it, and saw it was very real. Just then she remembered her children, being back in Lorewall with Anya and she asked if they were going to be safe. Arren had his response, but it didn’t help her feel any better.

“The reason why I sent Jalal and Imayaruk after both Anya and Sarah. I knew with here and not in Shadow’s home world that this could have been the best choice. I know my nephew’s judgment all to well. He will bring your kids that are with Anya. I will be able to protect them for the time being.”

Chalotte was trying to remember who Jalal and Imayaruk were, and she shook her head. “You really trust those two?…these are my children, and Shadow’s. If anything happened to them…” her voice trailed off, not wanting to finish the sentence. Her worst nightmare was that something would happen and she was too far away to stop it. At that moment, she realized how much she needed Conan. And oddly enough, who should throw Gonzu out of that medical room? Oh he was mad, and in need of a cigarette, which he had and took a puff relaxing, after berating Gonzo and anyone else who would listen in that room. Approaching Charlotte, he took a different tack.

“So Spider monkey what did I miss?” 

“Whatever you do…don’t drink the tea. I did…and now, look at my hair.” She didn’t think he would be ready to hear, she went to the afterlife to see Shadow. Not yet anyways, with his temper. He had groaned in pain from trying to stretch, and Charlotte whispered. “No yoga classes for at least a week.”

Lorewall

“Seriously?”

“Yes…now let me sleep.

Anya was not ready to sleep or watch tv after she heard that same noise again. From the bed, Anya moved into the shadows, and kept her ears open, to hear what was coming, while she remained hidden.
Course, Jalal and Imay had come to find the children, and Anya decided she was going to make some noise, and bust some ass. Luna was happily tucked in her bed, unaware of the madness happening, till she heard.

“ANYA SMASH!” Did she think she was the Hulk? another voice…oh there were more people in the room. What would her Mother say? Instead of yelling out, she tossed pillows and cushions at the Scene, and cried out. “Tell them…to go away. This room has become too noisy.” Luna buried herself under the blankets and hoped it would all go away.

<3>

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 30, 2013 10:04PM
Balcony in Lorewall

-Jalal had just managed to get up and was speaking to Imay saying…

” This looks like Lorewall, though I am not sure exactly where we are. ” 

That was when he got smashed in the head by a random child with a HAMMER!

“OWWW! What was that for?” He said,

Totally bewildered he hears Imay calling out,

“HEY TROUBLE! YOU IN HERE KID!” 

Not hurt by the attack due to his armor rune, Jalal was more stunned than anything. He was on his knees trying to figure out

who had just attacked him and who exactly Imay was calling out to…

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 30, 2013 10:24PM
- Imay’s expression of concern instintly turned to pure joy hearing Anya yell from behind, “Anya Smash”, there was the little trouble maker he loved. He quickly turned around just in time to see Anya beat Jalal with her hammer. “Easy skirt he is with me.” Imay playfully chidded, “Now Anya Uncle Arren sent me and Jalal here to come get you. Are you alone here”? Imay’s face went very serious as he bent down in front of her before stretching out his arms ready to hug her. While he waited for Anya to hug him Imay heard a young girl yell to Anya get everyone one to quiet down, “Oh and skirt you might need to say goodbye to your little friend since Conan and Arren are waiting for us.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar DynastyGypsyCrowGypsyCrow2 BadgeFooking LovedGorya Product Designs Badge
Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 31, 2013 02:36PM
Gabriel looked down at Sarah as she heard the name, Conan slip from her lips for she had recognized the name but she did not know how and where she heard his name from. She pondered for a bit but then cringed at the smell of rotten flesh that reeked of death and decay. She snapped her head towards the direction of the hiss that was obviously directed at her which only caused her to cling the child closer to protect her. Once she saw what she witness crawl out of the shadows, she snarled in disgust at the sight of a mangled Doberman whose skin was peeling off in many different places throughout the body and the sight of looking at the bone and muscle tissue was just revolting to the normal eye but the sight did not phase her not one bit. She growled in response to its infernal barking then narrowed her eyes as she saw five more rolling out of the shadows. She grabbed her wakizashi to defend Sarah and her but was taken surprise at the now activated barrier that seemed to have activated when the first mangled mutt decided to lunge at the two to capture them. She gave a soft, emotionless laugh as she saw the beast hurl backwards as it whimpered in searing pain from the barrier. Though the other dog who had barked made Gabriel turn her head as she realized that all of the beasts had blood dripping from their growling maws. She instantly tensed back up, drawing her weapon just in case the mangled dogs found a way into the barrier since she now saw them surrounding the area that Sarah and Gabriel were sitting it though they were protected but unknown magic. The scent of their rotting flesh burnt the hairs in Gabriel’s nose but she had found a way to withstand the horrid scent that seemed to scare all forms of life. She questioned herself, “Who or what had sent these horrid creatures after Sarah and I? What does this being want?” Many questions were running through her seeking mind but she pushed them to the side to keep her focus on one thing, which was to protect Sarah from all danger.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 31, 2013 06:27PM
-Arren sighed as he watched Charlotte freak out then she had directed her attention on who he sent after Anya and Sarah as he nodded hearing her words.- “You really trust those two?…these are my children, and Shadow’s. If anything happened to them…” -He looked directly in her eyes as he knew she was worried and knew that she thought that something would happen to them as he interrupted her before she could finish.- “Imayaruk is Shadow’s brother, You should know Shadow’s family has a long line of oaths making them for the benefit of others. Once a Gorya has accepted a task they will succeed or die trying. This is an honor for Imayaruk, He will do this to the best of his ability. He won’t fail I know he won’t for he is the wielder of a reforged weapon that I once wielded when I was just a living deity. As for Jalal he seems to be strong enough to be able to hold his own. As my own theory as to what is at work here. He has the power to dispel dark magic. Even in the end I have instructed them and given them the means to escort properly. If I am wrong about the both of them. I am to blame.” -He heard the explosion of sound as he directed his attention to Conan smirking at Gonzu who was thrown.-

-Conan smirked as he inhaled and exhaled the drag he took as he listened- “Whatever you do…don’t drink the tea. I did…and now, look at my hair.” -he could smell her scent off her with his noise as he back off for a moment as he asked her.- “Ok you either rolled in something dead or have jump into the afterlife and back, Either those or the tea made you smell a bit Charlotte” -he backed off a bit as he started to blow smoke around her trying to get rid of the smell. Then hearing her tell him.- “No yoga classes for at least a week.” =he smirked as he patted her back saying to her.- “well at least im standing now. Just have to pass on you watching your Yoga instructor teach you how to do a move.” -he stuck his tongue out at her giving a bit of a smart ass remark.-

Lorewall

-Anya looked at the man that had fallen to his knees and then heard Imayaruk as she started to tear up instantly only to hear him say.- “Now Anya Uncle Arren sent me and Jalal here to come get you. Are you alone here?” -She shook her heard only to answer him letting the Shadow hammer disappear.- “I am with Charlotte’s kids. Luna is really nice her and I have been sleeping in the same bed together.” -she made the remark getting excited only to have it smashed in a moments notice with what imayaruk said right after his other.- “Oh and skirt you might need to say goodbye to your little friend since Conan and Arren are waiting for us.” -she looked at him with a serious look as she shook her head saying.- “No, I am not going anywhere without Luna and Seven. Conan told me to stay with them till him and Charlotte got back. They are either coming with us or I am staying till they come and get me.” -she crossed her arms putting her chin up in a second giving a serious face not taking no for and answer.-

-Gabriel and Sarah may be protected but however the sounds of the dogs growls were muffled at the sound of a diesel engine in seconds as it rolled by slowly as it honked its horn. The driver in the truck looked out his window to see both the girls in the dark and the dogs around them. As he stopped his vehicle only to open his door holding a six shot smith & wesson 357. mag. In his hand yelling out the Sarah and Gabriel as he said.- “Hang on Im coming to help yall.” -he was just human as the man stepped down the skinless hounds turned around looking at the man with gun. Growling and bark as the man stopped mid way only to them all notice him. He cocked the hammer on the back of the gun taking aim. In that moment the man did not see the dog that was laying on the ground that had been hurled. The bloody hound got up slowly only to run at the man as he bite the man’s arm forcing the gun out of his hand. The other hands quickly ran up to the man instantly starting to have a great feast they had been delivered the first meal. As one of the dogs bite down on the mans face pulling as hard it as it could the man was now screaming in agonizing pain. It seemed that the worst nightmare for this man was here. He was being eaten alive as he screamed another dog started to rip open the mans guts pulling out intestines biting down as blood poured out on the floor. It was a bloody mess the dog that had a hold of the mans face quickly jerked with its jaw locked ripping off the skin and cartilage in the mans noise you could hear the snap of the broken cartilage this man was seriously bleeding out. the dogs started to feast on entrails it truly was a meal for them as the mans screams of the agonizing pain had stopped the blood lose had become to great with vital organs being torn open. As well as the massive bleeding this man was dead in only seconds of two vital areas being opened. The 5 liters of blood within this man was now all over the sidewalk. They sounds of hunger hounds was all that could be heard for the moment this night has now turned into a nightmare for the living.-

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 01, 2013 03:02AM
Was Charlotte always this vain about her appearance, or was it that she hadn’t really drunk her coffee? The emotions she felt could be described as being like a roller coaster, a ride that when she got thrown off, in effect, she wasn’t too happy about. The matter of her children however, she was serious about. Already with many still in Lorewall in the Spire of Arachnea, she had yet to even go see them, let alone check in on Anya with the twins; Luna and Seven. Arren’s words to comfort her or reassure her that the two he sent to get the kids, were more than capable and if they failed in their duty of care, that Charlotte could blame him. But, did he even know her kids? Hell, Conan had one hell of a time with Seven, everyone did. He had hit that age, where he believed either he was right, the adults were wrong, or he simply would not pay heed to authority figures. Charlotte stopped a moment, from toying with her new silver streak, to listen with her head tilted with an unsure look as he explained himself.

Imay was Shadow’s brother and that alone should carry enough wait in an argument, that he would do his best to ensure the children’s safety, especially since Anya was family to him. Jalal, was strong with the dark arts, and could hold his own in the face of the fight. But these were her children…and to top it off, undeveloped Bebilith with attitude. Charlotte raised her eyes to the sky, just fearing the kinds of things Seven would be saying…or doing for that matter.

“Oi vey.

Right on cue, Conan made his appearance before Arren and Charlotte, and it seemed his comedic wit had also returned, along with his love of his cigarettes.

“Ok you either rolled in something dead or have jump into the afterlife and back, Either those or the tea made you smell a bit Charlotte” 

http://24.media.tumblr.com/b26fd96de1add7ca0b7bb927080c6c49/tumblr_mjvlj36Vh31s4sar6o1_500.gif

“I DO NOT SMELL!” Charlotte argued, then raised her arm and sniffed her armpit, just to be sure. Glaring at him the next thing she knew he was blowing smoke at her, to kill whatever it was on her that smelt so bad. Coughing, she waved her hand in front of her face. “Must…you do that. I don’t smoke, but now you are making me smell like a smoker.” Oh this was magical. Why was it, men were pissing her off so much today? Could it get any worse? She thought to herself, as Conan poked his tongue out at her. He joked with her about not getting any lookey for now at least at watching any fancy yoga moves, and she rolled her eyes. “Some days…I wish I were a lesbian.”

Lorewall

All the commotion and excitement, along with the two strange men in her room, had Luna sit up in bed….and…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Rather loudly too. This…brought her twin, Seven running from his room, only to see Anya cuddling a bloke and another one looking…a bit lost. Instantly, Seven went on the defensive.

“Oi..What you two doing in MY sister’s room….and get your hands off Anya…You don’t know where she has been?”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5zrotP1PY1qifhfxo1_500.gif

He then started to do some karate kid movie like moves, while Luna hid under her cover.

“Mum said never talk to strangers…She never said they could COME into your room!”

<3>

avpic

Purple Turtle Club!BashiaTeigraaQuaWolfey {Customer Appreciation}I  WANT TO  ROCK !!!!THE ART CREATORCelestial Night Haven Magic Study BadgeWatcher
Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 01, 2013 05:06PM
-Jalal had fallen back dazed, having been hit with a hammer, when several different voices started to speak to him.
His reaction caused them all to clammor towards the two of them though Imay seemed to handle the situation rather promptly by talking to one of them, the one with the hammer, saying… “Easy skirt he is with me.” 
Jalal didnt argue but simply stood erect and dusted himself off. Making no untoward moves he simply said..
” Arren sent both of us to fetch Charlottes kids, if that’s you then you must come with us as Imay has bid you. We dont have much time. Nice swing by the way, you got a good arm. ” 
Looking towards Imay he saw the others gather in yelling as well but paid them no mind he had said his peace.-

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 02, 2013 05:14PM
- Imay looked at Anya in the eyes and smiled as he said, “Ok squirt though your leaving without me”. Imay’s shoulders tensed slightly hearing Luna screem and saw a young boy rush into the room.’”Oi..What you two doing in MY sister’s room….and get your hands off Anya…You don’t know where she has been?”, Imay couldn’t help but blink before he he started laughing almost as joyously as Santa. “Wow ok kid sorry didn’t realize it was your sisters room, and unless your a midget dragon slayer I will not let go of my favorite niece.” Imay finally managed to say after he finished laughing. “Jalal open up the portal you are going through with them then come back.” As Imay started to give orders to Jalal he dug into his pouch at his left hip pulling out a vile of flaiming blood and held them towards Anya, “Squirt dump half the vile and throw that out the window. He then turned to the the girl that had screemed bloody murder, “I assume your Luna. You and your brother need to gather up your things and go with Jalal. Arren and your mother will be on the other side of the portal. Imay then drew out another orb of black obsidian and a vile of blood just as dark. He then set the stone down on the floor and poured a small amount of blood on it. As soon as the blood hit the stone it shown a gentle purple before the stone was replaced with a dark skinned woman with a slender build. “Kuria get into the shadows and start looking for Sarah, I’m sure she is hidding out somewhere with this Gabriel person Arren sent us to get.”

 



Dark Ages (6) – Carrendar Dynasty.

$
0
0

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 04, 2013 08:29AM
With the gruesome sight that Gabriel just had witnessed, she winced at the unimaginable pain that the human man must be in when he was getting eaten alive by these dogs. She still held onto Sarah with dear life as her hand reached back to only take covers off the kusarigama blades then untied them with ease. She unwrapped the chain from her hip. grabbing both handles of her weapon with on hand, getting prepared for anything possible that may come true. She looked down at the sleeping Sarah, wondering when she will wake up though she had a feeling that she might wake up soon. Gabriel looked back up to only see the man get even more devoured and to hear bones and cartilage breaking from the man’s body. Gabriel shook in her place, not liking the fact that she was a human being being eaten alive right in front of her eyes as she had devoted her life to protect humans but she could not do anything since she was prevented to do her duty by the protection of the barrier that was placed around both Sarah and her. Was she deemed to die by the mouths of these mutts or was Arren’s help going to come and help Sarah and Gabriel get to safety? She did not know when the help arrive though she kept praying in hopes of Arren’s helping group.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 05, 2013 12:13AM
-Conan laughed as she started bark at him as he inhaled the last drag of his cigarette only to through it in the Zen garden as he listened to Charlotte’s words.- “I DO NOT SMELL!” -he sighed as he looked over to Arren seeing that he was calm yet he could almost read his god like anything else. Only to feel and sense what had happened. He looked at Charlotte as he heard- “Must…you do that. I don’t smoke, but now you are making me smell like a smoker.” -he smirked as he said.- “its better to smell like smoke then death itself.” -As Conan looked back at Arren it was almost if they were in a mind link with each other more information being thrown back and forth. Perhaps this was from wolf like characteristics or perhaps it was that Conan had a link with Arren from creation and being his Time ward for so long. Conan clinched his jaw as he heard Charlotte’s phrase about the instructor from yoga.- “Some days…I wish I were a lesbian.” -he looked back at Charlotte making a smart ass remark.- “Isn’t that by choice Charlotte? You could always just change your sexuality, Some girls are into the carpet munching.” -he grinned with a slight chuckle only to looked back at Arren. Still reading everything from him. Conan wasn’t happy as he make a gesture with his hand to Arren as he looked to Charlotte only to say.- “I know everything Charlotte. I know that you went to see Shadow. As well it would explain the smell. It seems that Arren has more on plate than I thought. I need a walk to clear my damn head.” -he turned around as he cracked his neck still giving a slight gasp of pain in his voice as he said to Arren.- “You fucking lair, you knew more than I thought. It seems even to your own son in law you hide things that you think will better them. I see that all you did was hide that my brother didn’t die. He just simply walked away from you as a worshiper. I thought even a god would understand the feelings. I maybe just a Volfen but remember one thing Arren, I am no longer your Time ward. These other Volfen’s of the other clans may love you as a God. In the end your just a God who didn’t want to tell the truth.” -he started walking off only to get a few steps in towards the walkway.-

-Arren spoke out in a remark.- “Just like you did to the ones you swore an oath to Conan? We all lie for the reasons we have. I lied because I never knew how to tell you.” -Conan stopped as he clinched his jaw yet again only to turn around as he yelled.- “Yea I lied. My oaths that were founded by your code. The oath that made me lie might as well been said out loud. I LIED TO HELP PROTECT THOSE I SWORE MY SWORD TO YOU KNOW NOTHING OF YOUR OWN CODE!” -Arren didn’t react in hard words to Conan as he nodded only to say.- “And yet you follow that code as if you wrote it, Conan I lied because you were not ready for that truth. Even more so I did not bring you here to bring up past actions I brought you here to help a world that is on the brink of an apocalypse. I have told you in the past that somethings need to be brought forth when the time is right.” -Arren watched Conan walk out towards the temple ground only to here him muttering. Arren looked over to Charlotte as he smiled only to tell her- “Let him be Charlotte. He needs time to think on what he has learned. Sadly I can no longer keep things from him. He has grown into a fine man and a powerful warrior.” -he offered for her to sit down as he sighed only say to her.- “Please sit down. I have something for you, that entails a bit of your family. A gift from someone that sought me out when I just a young wolf.” -he lifted the box that was on his left it seemed to be heavy and was about 28 inches long and only 2 inches wide as he placed the box on the table only to wait for Charlotte’s reaction.-

Lorewall

-Anya covered her ears as Luna screamed letting go of Imayaruk for a moment screaming at Luna.- “ENOUGH!” -the loud sound sent a vibration through the floor as he looked at Seven and Luna.- “Relax he is family guys”- she smiled until she heard the words- ” Arren sent both of us to fetch Charlottes kids, if that’s you then you must come with us as Imay has bid you. We dont have much time. Nice swing by the way, you got a good arm. “ -Jalal spoke saying she had a nice arm only to rub the back of her head as she smarted off.- “Well that was only a tap compared to what I can truly do. Ask Imay he knows” – Imay started talking to her as she turned around only to have him offer her a vial of flaming blood that seemed to glow like hot lava. As she took it in her hand only to hear him tell her.- “Squirt dump half the vile and throw that out the window. “ -she pulled the cork form the vial as she poured it out and through it out the window hearing it smash against the concrete outside still wondering what it would do looking at the others wondering if something was going to happen.-

-The hounds feasted on the mans body as the sounds of foots steps were slowly sounding from the walk way as the hounds looked up in the direction from the left as the blood dripped from their muzzles in silence only to hear a strong sounding German voice speaking in his natural tongue. “Es scheint, meine Welpen fanden sich einen Snack i hoffe Ihr seit immer noch hungrig Vatis hier, um Ihnen das Hauptgericht “ (translation: It seems my puppies found themselves a snack i hope your still hungry since Daddy’s here to bring you the main course) -the man walked around the brick wall only to be wearing a lab coat that had dirt and blood covering the entire coat it was if he had been through surgeries and had been digging into the dirt. His white gloves that he had on were slightly covered as well. His face was pale with his eyes were blue green that seemed to have bags under his sockets that seemed to be the sign of jaundice from the lack of sleep or could have been from being in low light rooms. The signs were not clear to see what it had been from. He stood there holding a a scythe like Cleaver in his left hand as he brought his right hand to his lips looking over to the two girls saying with his green lipstick colored mouth.- “Hörst du die Toten Gefolge?“ (translation: Do you hear the dead wake?) -he had wondered if she could even understand him as he smiled looking devilishly.-

http://cdn.myanimelist.net/images/characters/12/110873.jpg

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 05, 2013 08:57AM
Conan was perceptive to everything that Charlotte had done. Sure he joked about the fact she smelt like death, but when he realized just where she went and who she went to see, it was clear that Arren had not exactly been forth coming about all that he knew, in fact, he had lied. Charlotte quietened on the words that she smelt like death. So this is what death smelt like. Charlotte sniffed herself again, and mumbled something incoherently, while Shadow told her that being gay was a lifestyle choice and didn’t knock the fact she should try it. Again, Charlotte didn’t have an answer for that. Mainly due to the fact that he could sense a rising tension between Arren and Conan that was about to come to a head.

And it did. Conan let rip, about the fact he had been lied too, and stormed off in a huff, leaving Charlotte standing there with Arren, who told her not to go after him, just yet, he needed to cool his head. It was odd, since Charlotte had never seen Conan this mad before. Part of her wanted to go after him, but then Arren said he had something for her, that was in a box, shaped about 28 inches long and only 2 inches wide. Sitting on a table next to her, she reached over to pick it up, and then opened the lid.

“What is it?

Lorewall

Seven was still doing some funky karate moves, when Anya let them all know her feelings about her uncle coming. “ENOUGH! – Relax he is family guys”-” At this Seven stopped his carry on and Luna stopped screaming. “Why didn’t you say so?’ Seven said with an indignant look on his face. Luna actually got out of bed, and stood beside her brother, wanting a better explanation.

” Arren sent both of us to fetch Charlotte’s kids, if that’s you then you must come with us as Imay has bid you. We dont have much time. Nice swing by the way, you got a good arm. “ -Jalal said, obviously having more of a relationship with Anya than the kids knew. The kids watched as Anya undid a vial and poured it out the window, and wondered what they were supposed to do, to follow the others back to Charlotte and Arren.

<3>

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 05, 2013 01:14PM
Balcony

Hearing Imay’s direction, Jalal simply nodded. Making some space towards the back of the room he began a series of gestures which drew upon an existing ley line which bordered the outside of the town. As they had recently portaled the rift he was creating was easy to create. Using the stone to make a bridge within his mind he pictured the location he wished to arrive in within his mind allowing it to float and form as if a ripple upon the water. The portal began to coalesce in the room freely forming in front of them. The portal was a full 8 feet in diameter and round allowing for easy passage.

Looking towards the girls he called to them.

“Let’s be off. Your mother awaits. I will be right back Imay. “

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 05, 2013 01:31PM
- Imay lifted his hand towards Jalal to acknowledge what he said. As the blood hit the stone flying out the window it make a crunching sound like hitting concrete, though the stone actually was starting to burn and explode with a very small amount of force. In its wake the woman clothed in living flames emerged once again though without as much radiance to her. Kuria had smiled softly at the little kids and stated in a playful mocking tone before disappearing in shadows, “Wow they remind me of a little you Imay”. Imay sighed deeply focusing his efforts to get Kuria to start checking south of where they were and Flain, the fiery woman, to start checking the north as they both knew Sarah’s energy almost intimately through Imay. Imay sat down on the floor while he waited for Jalal to return, His skin started to flush a deep crimson and dry out into a scaly hide in a matter of minutes as two bulges started to press up from the back of his armor.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 05, 2013 05:40PM
Gabriel would blink at the sound of the dogs stop feasting then looked toward the direction of someone speaking his or her native tongue and the words sounded like they rolled off this person’s tongue. She only looked at the man up and down, assuming only that he was doing some sort of sadistic endeavors before showing up in the strange alley way. Gabriel moved her gaze over his frame, taking in ever detail and trying to observe him from a distance then eyed the weapon he was holding, wondering what he was going to do with such a weapon like that. She tilted her head at the words that escaped his lipstick covered mouth, having not any clue what he had said or even asked since she did not understand the German language for it was not part of her knowledge of languages. Gabriel clung to Sarah even more, giving a soft snarl like a mother wolf would do if her cub was in danger.

“Who are you? What do you want with this child?” she asked him, her tone of voice had a firm sound to it as she glared at the unknown man.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 06, 2013 05:04PM
-Arren watched as Conan had disappeared as Charlotte sat down seeing the box being pulled towards her. She had opened the box only to reveal a katana that was black and old the handle was in very old bindings. It seemed to have a very grand look about it the scabbard was black but shiny and hand a brand on the side of it in white. It was that a of the symbol of the white web a spider that was with this legs pushed out in a sprawl. The blade was ancient in its own right. As the blade sat in its box and sheath spoke out to Charlotte through mind link only to speak in the natural tongue of the Bebilith.- “O Pollyfkol, Qeydk ty ofk uai zwodd nfaq odd swos e nfaq. Uai zwodd nfaq qwa e ot.” (translation:A Carrendar, Wield me and you shall know all that i know. You shall know who i am.) -As Arren gazed at Charlotte he said to her only to push the box forward towards her more.- “It’s the White widow. A blade created from an Ancestors of the Carrendar family. All I know is that the Bebilith who created it tied his blood into the Sword. His name was Randall Carrendar, He was one of the Ancients of your family. His history is a story within itself. I myself could not wield this blade. Even time I attempted to hold it, I became very ill with its information seemed to be poison to me. I do know he was the one who brought forth peace to the land. It was wrapped in the terror of the king. That is all know Charlotte.” -he lifted up his paw showing her the marks on the inside as they looked like bites from sort of insect. He sighed as he looked at the blade only to say.- “My theory came to believe that the traveler who gave this too me when I was just a traveling deity was family to this Bebilith. I believe that only a Carrednar will know the truth behind it.”-he took his cup bringing it too his lips hopping she might knowing something to this.-

-Conan had walked off only to find himself at the Sound temple as he looked up seeing the statue of his ancestor. He tighten his fist walking into the temple grounds. He could feel that natural sound vibrations from the temple itself. The chimes of the temple were on a low vibration as he pulled another cigarette out of his pack lighting it thinking of what he had just learned. As he took a inhale he could sense the presence of others behind him only to say.- “If your going to hide your not very good at it. Shikia and Danzo” -as he exhaled they walked out from behind the pillars of the with their weapons now that Danzo was in clothes and seemed to be doing better than last time he was seen he still had his blade in his hand only to stare. Shikia had her spear on her shoulder as they both seemed to watching him with keen eyes. As Conan smoked his cigarette he wondered why they were there as he asked.- “So what do the two of you want? I seriously am not in the mood to deal with you too at this time.” -Shikia tighten the grip on her spear handle clinching her jaw as Danzo snapped at Conan.- “And who do you think you are to tell us you have no time for us? You disrespected Arren in this world face to face with him. You should show more respect to your creator. Your god! Go apologize to him now!” -Conan ignored his talk as he just brushed it off only to stay quiet. Danzo tighten his grip on his sword only to move his finger shifting the air moisture within the area creating enough compression to create a small enough amount of water as he said.- “DON T INGORE ME!” -his moved the small amount of water around Conan’s face cutting the cigarette in half. Conan’s eye twitched as the Cigarette was cut in hal in mid drag as his shoulders tensed up.-

Lorewall

-Anya smiled as she looked at Luna and Seven jumping up and down only to say.- “Well lets go guys lets go seen your mom and Conan” -She giggled getting excited seeing the portal only to wonder how it works only to jump and down. She couldn’t help it with her uncle here and the fact she was going to get her she still could figure out why she didn’t tell them that it was her uncle. Looking at Luna as she ran over and jumped on the bed as she asked.- “Aren’t you excited? We get to see Charlotte. Oo and the small puppies” -she smiled big acting like a little kid again waiting for Seven and Luna to get ready.-

-The man in the lab coat and his giant scythe that was like a hacking cleaver. He cocked his eye brow as he laughed a bit at her growl soon to figure out she couldn’t understand him. “Who are you? What do you want with this child?” -he chuckled a bit only to pet one of his hounds saying in a strong German accent.- “sorry about that I am speak more German! We want the child to bring about a new Salvation to this world. To cleanse all tainted souls!” -she grinned throwing his hands out the to his sides as his lab coat opened revealing a chained skeleton that hung from his left arm as he said.- “I am Johann George Faust VIII! I am part of the Knights of Salvation. 3rd knight of the bone yard! If you would just hand her over I promise I wont kill you.” -he laughed as he stabbed the end of the scythe cleaver in the ground bringing his hand to the skeleton kissing the cheek bone running his hand across its jaw as he asked.- “Isn’t that right my dear sweet Eliza. All we ask is for her to listen to us.” -he kissed the skeleton again only to run his tongue across her teeth as if he was making out getting completely off the skeleton’s taste.-

http://media.animevice.com/uploads/0/652/66200-15.jpg

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 06, 2013 09:35PM
~The White Spider~

http://carlah11.tripod.com/gifs/anisp08.gif

All her life, Charlotte had been fascinated by swords, in particular katanas. For as long as she could remember, and then in her teachings with Raziel, she had a natural infinity, that went on through her youth to adulthood. She never tried to explain it to anyone, and it was kept deep in her subconscious. Feeling the draw of the box, she couldn’t understand at first what was happening, not till she opened it and viewed it with her own eyes. ~The White Spider~ The katana of Randall Carrendar. A relic from days long gone. Even she had not heard of him, and creased her brow. The blade even spoke to her, for it contained the blood of her kin. She was of course the descendant of Lore, and a true Carrendar. So she took it out from the box. It’s poisons did not even cause a reaction on her skin, for she was naturally immune.

Charlotte stepped back from Arren, and then went into a number of moves, that she had been taught by her Sword master, back in the lost days of the Eastern province. The sound of the blade cutting the air, had a song to it, all of its own. Sword and wielder became one, in a ritual like dance, which showed a side to Charlotte few ever bared witness. Finally finishing, the dance at an end, she set the blade down in the box, and covered it.

“Well, Arren…that blade knows me. I could feel it in my veins.”

Lorewall

“Should I go pack a bag? I be damned if I am leaving stuff behind again.” Seven said, but then waved them all off and ducked into his room, where you could hear the sounds of trunks opening and closing, a lot of cursing, the odd thump, and then he charged back in with his Pokemon back pack. “Okay…ready. Sis? You bringing your bag?” Luna simply shook her head.

“Mum will take care of what I need. You’re the one with a game fetish.” She said, poking out her tongue from the corner of her mouth. Seven shrugged and took Luna’s hand. “I always wanted to dive off the building. Okay…on my mark. ONE..TWO…THREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

The twins then leapt off the window railing and sailed down for the portal…and to Conan and their mum.

<3>

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 06, 2013 10:11PM
-Jalal followed through the portal to ensure their safe arrival. as he made his way through the portal he felt a more solif connection as he had established the portal using the ley lines own power this time and then connected it through Arren’s own pendant bridging the connection and power between the realms. He arrived in only a moment on solid footing right behind the children. Pointing ahead towards where they must go he began to lead them to where their mother Charlotte, Conan and Arren awaited.

” Come on kids, they are just ahead. “

Knowing he must hurry he began to move quickly. He didnt have time to dally. He must get back and quickly.

After he saw that the kids had caught sight of them he turned and said, tell them ” Tell Arren, Jalal went back for Imay. ” 

With that he began a new incantation using the bridge again to reach the earlier destination, opening the portal again on the balcony…

As he traveled the return trip became more rocky. It seemed there was trouble afoot. Jalal did not know what was going on but knew time was of the essence. Something was wrong… He was flung far off out of time and out of space to where he knew not…

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
November 08, 2013 06:15PM
- Imay felt something go wrong in the ways between worlds. ‘It seems the Atlantean is lost to us.’ Imay thought to himself as he stood up and walked over to the balcony. With a soft Sigh Imay stepped off the ledge and went into a nose dive. He was falling towards the street below at an incredible rate as his armor continued to bulge. At about twenty feet from the street a pair of dark crimson scaled wings erupted from his armor and cause him to quickly level out. He was sailing through the air towards the industrial area, following a very wrong smell that hung faintly in the wind originating from that direction. Thinking very calmly Imay willed Kuria, and Flain, both now external parts of himself, to start searching near him. It took only a minute for him to see Flain soaring through the area with him and he could tell Kuria was lurking in a shadow somewhere on the ground in there hunt for Sarah and Gabriel.

 


Mikaelsons (4) – Mystic Diaries.

$
0
0

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 05:04AM
http://media.tumblr.com/1dd8cf960b71434b0ecc139e9f49d675/tumblr_mv7klzeXQJ1r7czr3o2_250.gif

“On no..” Raven replied back quickly. “Your lovely brother Klaus had given me this amazing dress.” She added with a smile. Of course being a witch Raven loved the classics too. Just because it reminded her so much of her mother. The beautiful women her mother was she always did dress with the classic fancy clothing, and tonight that mirrored from the inside and out of Raven. “By the way, where is your brother Klaus?” Raven said as she furrowed her brows before arching her left one. “Being that it is his party I would expe-..” The voice of Elijah had interrupted her sentence as she couldn’t continue further. Bringing her attention towards Elijah away from Rebekah Raven could sense that he was in some sort of deep thinking, and the tone of his voice ringed with flinty. Before she could even ask if everything was okay Elijah had already departed away from herself and Rebekah. “Is Elijah okay?..”Raven spoke softly as she waited patiently for a response from Rebekah.

http://media.tumblr.com/d03bca2cdc378ff6fc4c4631ea43488c/tumblr_mvaq82oFvR1qd7fc3o2_250.gif

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateRoleplayerA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 06:51AM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mdwuc2SOfh1rtzlzf.gif

Enjoy the party? Those words rang out but to Rebekah it didn’t bring the solace that were intended, even as he stroked her cheek to give reassurance. Naturally her forehead creased slightly as she realized she was about to be left behind with Raven, who seemed intent on finding Klaus. Why was everyone so mad keen to spend time with her brother? Half the time people couldn’t get far enough away from him.

In between watching her brother Elijah depart, she had Raven go on about how Klaus had provided her with the dress for the evening. Rebekah stopped for a moment and gave this some thought. Just how many women was her brother pleasing? She knew about Caroline, but Raven too? She wanted to dismiss that thought right off the bat.

Having her brother leave her side, she had no choice but to address Raven.

“As my brother Elijah said, he had some business to attend too.” Rebekah maintained a stiff upper lip, though inside she felt dissapointed that he left her behind. Then, she suddenly got a very wicked idea. A reason to smile. Brightening she said.

“If you seek my brother Klaus, why not try the den? The place where he keeps his art and….other things of interest.”

In a way this was her own act to start the drama for the evening. If he had some other girl caught up in his web, why not send in another and make it a threesome. She pointed towards the den door. “That way, I believe.” Rebekah took another sip of her champagne and waited for Raven to go find her brother.

http://img3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130714192744/vampirediaries/images/1/11/Rebekah_beautiful_gif.gif

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 10:13AM

Elijah wrapped his hand around the handle of the door to where Klaus may have been. He couldn’t hear a single word inside of the room; not even with his superior senses. The door rattled as he tried to open it. It was jammed? No, it was sealed. He removed his hand from the door as an aura forced him not to enter. It was as if he was denied access into someone’s home. Elijah took a step back; looking at the door with impassive eyes. “What is this,” He began to say as he glared at the door. He was tempted to shatter the very door creatively if he must. He took time to think about the scenario. Had Klaus gotten a witch to spell this room off or either he was entrapped by a powerful witch. “A boundary spell.” H finished as his eyes squinted. He would turn around to the direction where he last left his sister. He would appear behind Raven; as he looked into Rebekah’s eyes. He hadn’t listened in on the two; thus he didn’t know what was happening really. Too focused on trying to figure out the dilemma at hand. “Excuse me,” He would plant a hand on Raven’s shoulder as he stepped out from behind her shadow. “If I could steal Rebekah from you for the moment.” He stated; more of a ‘this is happening’ other than a request.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 02:50AM
http://ioneglobalgrind.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/110517035413440344-1.gif?w=600&h=335
Tatia was entertained by his attitude. Seeing as he was finally relaxing his posture, she couldn’t help but laugh at his ‘knowledge’ of her. Oh love, come now, your mother made me for a special reason. You can’t hide your thoughtsPausing for a moment to look him up and down. Or…your desires. Seeing as he was already losing is control, she placed a small dainty hand on his chest and running up to his neck and cheeks. Her thumb of her hand caressed the dark veins of his under eyes. I could never forget what a sexual animal you are, darling. As still, their bodies were so close together, she pulled her hand back and smirked. Curious love, last time someone tried to pull my heart out, I walked away with his heart instead. A low breathe escaped her lushes lips. Backing away from him and looked at his old literature books and spell books. Old and wise, his mind had become. She wanted to knock him out of his crazed state of mind and make him see how real she was. Walking around his desk, she found a pencil and thought about the oldest trick in the book, would be to slap or pinch someone out of their daze. Tatia had another method in mind. Taking the thin wood writing utensil, Tatia walk back to Klaus, his eyes still in his wolf glowing haze. Pulling the pencil up to his neck, and cutting it. Then, bringing the pencil back to her finger, she pressed the pencil to her skin and pierced it. As the blood escaped her wound and his, she placed her finger to his lips and coated his lower lip with a line of blood. With the same finger, she dabbed it with his blood from his neck and brought it to her lips, sucking on her finger, when it finally healed. I didn’t really need your blood to heal, love. I heal perfectly fine, but I missed your taste. Now, I have to get going, don’t want to miss your spectacular party, darling. I hope that was proof enough that I as as real as your heart has missed me. With a last smile, she kissed his cheek and walked to the door. She had felt the boundary shake a tad with someone trying to get in. She knew very well who that someone was. Elijah, her warm hearted Original. As the boundary spell opened and unlocked the room, she walked out and disappeared into the hall ways before anyone could detect her. She had a flash of memories from a the type before she was killed for sacrifice.
http://www.sitcomsonline.com/photopost/data/3123/Emmanuelle_Chriqui_davidoakes.JPG

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 02:50AM
Seeing her brother Elijah suddenly appear behind Raven caught Rebekah off guard. Wasn’t he just in a hurry to attend to some business? Her curiosity mounted as Elijah placed a hand on Raven’s shoulder and came out from behind her.

“If I could steal Rebekah from you for the moment.” The tone of his voice was more of the issuing of a command, than simply asking. Naturally, Rebekah obliged and stepped towards her brother, then going off in the opposite direction of Klaus’s den to speak to Elijah.

Something weird was definitely going on. Although Rebekah had no abilities with magic as a vampire, she had enough of an instinct to pick up on the ill feeling radiated off her own kin. With the chatter from the other party guests creating something of a din in the background, Rebekah spoke in a hushed tone, so as not to be heard by the other guests.

http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcxoagH6BY1rzd4zpo1_500.gif

“Care to enlighten me, dear brother as to what the devil is going on?”

Rebekah’s eyes flickered and for a moment she glanced back at Raven, before turning her attentions back to her brother.

“What is it with that girl? Apparently, our darling brother bought her the gown she wears. Is this his new hobby in keeping a harem of leggy lovelies; including that blonde Caroline?” It was no secret for Rebekah’s distaste for the cheerful blonde. What on earth her brother saw in her remained a mystery. So far this party had not been as dynamic as she had hoped. Course, the real drama had yet to be played out.

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 05:07AM
[[Arriving from Mystic Grill]]

As Caroline drove a bit in a rush to the Mikaelson home, she felt, a strong presence. Shaking it off, she got out of the car as soon as Caroline pulled in for the Valet to ask for the key to part the car. Gabbing her bags and everything she needed and headed for the back entrance of the house, where all the waiters and caterer entered. Coming in, she could hear the music and see a few people that were dressed so elegantly. Even the mayor was here. Caroline’s mom must be somewhere patrolling the area. Elena went to take the back stairs of the house and went up to her room. Knowing Caroline would be right behind her or maybe found her mom. Walking up the stairs with caution, she finally reached her room, but had a sudden feeling of being followed. Maybe it was Jenna? Her mind thought to herself, but a scared side of her thought it might be Tatia. Opening the door to her room slow and looking around. No one was in the room.

http://static.tumblr.com/n5szpr0/6xplm5iax/walking_in_door.gif

A sigh a relief escaped and she left the door with a slight crack, so Caroline could come in and know which was her room. Placing everything on the bed, she saw 2 boxes on the bed. Curious, she opened one that was for her. It was a dress from Klaus. It was nice and looked really expensive. She felt bad if she didn’t were his dress, he was being nice for some reason and let her go out dress shopping. Then again, why would she let them go out dress shopping? It was all so weird. She sighed and just decided to go with the dress she bought. She already felt comfortable wearing and had gotten everything for it. Feeling frustrated, she decided to just get ready.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 08:54AM
http://media.tumblr.com/0c1bb0346f3701f84cb92c4a062d0ece/tumblr_inline_mm2szbMkl11qz4rgp.gif

His eyes locked on Rebekah before he followed her; seeming as if he had a lot on his mind. He had given Raven a smile of reassurance, “Thank you.” He stated as he had left her there. Not really gentlemen like, but his family seemed to be in the midst of something. He had to find out what it was; or he feared the worse for them all. “It occurs to me that there has been a spell, placed on Niklaus’s den.” He stated as he stood before Rebekah. He was cut off by the sudden case of jealousy from Rebekah. He could hear it in her voice. He knew that someone was going to get a bite of her temper tonight. “Let’s not be petty, Rebekah. This shouldn’t be a surprise to you.” He said as if saying Klaus had always done something such as this. “Now, back to the urgent discomfort that may of transpired here tonight.” He took a step forward. “I had returned to Mystic Falls, after my investigations had grown cold. It appears to me, during that time period. Someone must’ve had caught on to what I was doing. Therefore, instead of me finding what I was looking for. It had already found me and followed me here.” He squints his eyes as he thought about the treachery that could take place amongst his family if they allowed it. Leave it up to him to be the bonding glue; if need be. “There are-“ He was cut off by the sound of the den opening. He could finally hear in that particular area. He turned his head slightly to his right to take sight of the room. It was open.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 10:45AM
Caroline had pulled up and was surprised when her door was opened by a young man. Okay, now that was posh, a valet for a party? Klaus was really not holding back on this party. What she kept on wondering was, why? What was the man who was always a step ahead of them really up too? Shaking her head, she climbed out, grabbed her bags and handed the key. “Don’t even think about getting a scratch on my car otherwise I’ll kill you,” she said looking all serious until she gave him a wink with a playful smile which made the guy laugh as he climbed in and drove her car. She had seen Elena go round the back and so, she was quick to follow her lead.

http://media.tumblr.com/b7ea371e106569f1b02fb6dac80676b9/tumblr_inline_mw9wffWYW51qfmnua.gif

Caroline smiled as she could hear the music and walking further in, she could see how busy it was and how elegantly everyone was dressed. She went into the kitchen and tried some canapés. She nodded and grabbed two glasses of champagne. She overheard a few commenting on how amazing the place was decorated and what a good job Klaus had done. She rolled her eyes before heading up the backstairs. She walked along the corridor, passing the empty rooms until she found the one that was slightly ajar. She knocked before entering and smiled as she closed the door.

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lrsi5rg4Mr1qjuoe0o1_500.gif

Caroline saw Elena was in her dress and smiled. “You look amazing, Elena!” she said happily. Though, her best friend didn’t seem too happy. More frustrated. “I’ve come to the rescue and brought some champagne,” she added as she walked over and handed her a glass. “Now, sit down and I shall do your hair,” she said. “Then after you can knock the Salvatores down with how breathtaking you’re going to be,” she added with a wink. However, her eyes then fell upon the two boxes. One was already opened. “Hmm, have I missed something?” She asked. 

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 11:15AM
Jenna was watching everything unfold. She didn’t mean to scare her, but things were crazy on the other side. She had a talk with Bonnie’s grandmother and things were about to change. She watched Elena come into the room and Caroline. Jenna waved at Elena as she sat down on the bed. You look amazing honey. She raised her wine glass at her as a ‘cheers’. Looking at Caroline, she hoped that she could see her. It would make things to much better. Maybe things would change after this whole bad hold on her body would let go.Your mom would be so proud of you.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5vhz5nAXA1ro9qzco1_500.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 08:32AM
As Elena had slid her gowned on and zipped it, changed her shoes, added cream, and sprayed her perfume; she turned to look at Caroline as she came in. She smiled and blushed a little. Taking a glass she had for water, she poured some in her cup, taking a drink feeling a little better. A sigh escaped her lips and remembering when she had to get ready for the founders ball and Jenna had did her hair. As soon as she turned to look back at Caroline, Jenna was waving and standing by the wall and then sat on the bed. A smile spread on her lips and she turned Caroline to see. Of course, she couldn’t, could she.“Caroline, Jenna is here. She walked up to her and held her hand out, hoping that she could just hug her once. Just once, and maybe cry and hold her, but now wasn’t the time do do all that. She dropped her hand, before the tears that were threatening to fall actually feel. Sitting down in the chair so Caroline could do her hair. “I’m so happy your here Jenna, you and Caroline are what I need right now. I am just so…I am going insane. She sighed and watch as Caroline worked her magic. She couldn’t help but think about how things had gotten so screwed up. She hoped this ball was just a little normal, just for a few minutes, so she could dace with Stefan or Damon.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 08:56AM
Bonnie had been dressed and gotten ready as she had many thoughts trailing through her mind yet seemed to still place a small smile on her face as she made her way through the crowds of people. She was glad Elena had seen Jenna for she needed some family at the time. Things were strange and she needed to get to the bottom of it. Why had Klaus been acting so strange lately.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 09:25AM
Caroline smiled and clinked their glasses before Elena had a sip and she had a sip herself. “Elena, what are you doing?” She asked as she looked back to the boxes. “I’ve already seen the boxes hence why I’ve asked you if I’ve missed something,” she said feeling confused. Was Elena going to explain? However, what she got was unexpected. It was what she had mentioned earlier… Seeing her aunt Jenna. She looked up from the boxes but couldn’t see anything. “Hi, Jenna,” she said, even though she couldn’t see her. She then watched what Elena did and it seemed so weird. Was her friend going insane or had Jenna somehow found a way to show herself to Elena? Caroline was hoping it was the latter. It had to be! Though, given the circumstances of being held prisoner by Klaus and not being able to go out… Well, that would drive anyone insane. She thought about opening the box but seeing Elena take her seat, she didn’t and went over to her. She heard what Elena said and sighed, “You’re not going insane, Elena,” she said. “There must be a logical explanation as to why you are able to see Jenna,” she added. Caroline then cracked on with working her magic and as she did, hearing Elena mention Jenna again made her think about her mother. Would she be there? She had to be if everyone else was. Question was: would her mom become trigger happy again, if they were to meet? She shook her head, no, not at the party. Caroline was still trying to believe it hadn’t been her mom and just a trick of her imagination because her life had become boring without her best friends. “It’s Klaus’ fault that we’re all going insane” she said without thinking. “And, yes, I did mean me as well,” she added as she finished. “Anyways, what do you think, Elena?” She asked. Her magic was done. She just hoped Elena liked it. “Does it get your approval too, Jenna?” She added. 

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 11:25PM
http://media.tumblr.com/7b1be3f3d71d473f547c35a3bbd760c7/tumblr_inline_mh9phmiW0g1qz4rgp.gif

“It occurs to me that there has been a spell, placed on Niklaus’s den.”

Elijah’s words cut her off as she was about to go on a rant about how she felt about the gaggle of school girls that were making her life unbearable. Rebekah let out an exasperated sigh as she could hear the chatter of girls in the background. Her attention was of course brought back around to her brother, when he moved in closer. Rebekah snapped her jaw shut as her eyes narrowed. ~Magic?~

“I had returned to Mystic Falls, after my investigations had grown cold. It appears to me, during that time period. Someone must’ve had caught on to what I was doing. Therefore, instead of me finding what I was looking for. It had already found me and followed me here.” 

This brought out the suspicious look from his younger sister, as her eyes darted around the room, wondering just who he meant. Did this have anything to do with the fact there had been a spell placed on Niklaus’s den? Just who had turned up unannounced, to upstage her brother? So many questions ran through her mind and she wondered why she couldn’t pick up on it.

“Followed you here? From New Orleans?” Was it a woman perhaps? There was enough of them here, and it could be anyone. She was about to ask another question, when her brother again silenced her as his next remark was cut off.

“There are-“

“There are what?”

Elijah turned his head towards the den door, and Rebekah naturally turned her attentions to it as well. So it was open. The youngest Mikaleson couldn’t help herself.

“Better hurry before it locks again.”

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 02, 2014 05:27AM
[I]Seeing Elena reach for her, broke her heart. She wanted to hug her, to touch her in any way to comfort her. Getting up from the bed she wiped a tear of her cheek and moved closer to the girls. Smiling at Caroline greetings her it was fun how that made her feel a little more human. Drinking the rest of her wine she put the glass down and let out a breath. Tell Caroline her mom is her and looking for her. And the attack on her at her home wasn’t her mom. It was that unknown for that everyone can feel. looking at Elena she could tell that she felt it to. Vampires and witches alike could feel the change in the atmosphere. Things weret going to be easy in next few days that lay ahead. Caroline aren’t you going to get dressed? Come on she needs to be down there. Jeremy is out there looking for you Elena. Bonnie just got down stairs to and is scouting for Jeremy. Make her an up do.will look great with get facial features. Ill see you later ok. Jenna looked at Elena and gave her a smile that would let her know that she wasn’t leaving far.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 07, 2014 07:29AM
http://24.media.tumblr.com/582b3a029425b3bbe31fc4c77d97e160/tumblr_mlvcbdCkNv1s4uhlfo1_500.gif

Elijah could hear the flames licking the firewood within the fireplace; inside of Klaus’s den. He could even hear feet shuffling within the den. It was clear to him now that a spell had been used to deprive him and anyone else of listening in. He looked toward Rebekah once more, before deciding to head toward the den. “This may be problematic…” He murmured in a low tone as he proceeded toward the den.Upon entering the den; Elijah set eyes on Klaus. He would stare at his brother for a small amount of time. He hadn’t seen him in awhile. He didn’t expect any changes from him, but it was always good to see family. He waited for Klaus to acknowledge his presence, before actually surprising him with his sudden appearance.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 08, 2014 06:35PM
Klaus was still barely convinced that he was truly seeing Tatia, when she cut him and tasted his blood. Before he could speak again she was gone. Although he was ready to believe he’d imagined that, she had walked out, rather than vanishing. He was about to follow after her when he stepped into Elijah in the door way. He was speechless for a long moment.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/cfbc9297ba6e90bf72459fc089595a4b/tumblr_n4wdtaWtzo1rhs5nco2_r1_250.gif

……Did you see….. He wasn’t sure how he would sound, and if he had even seen what he saw in the first place. He placed a hand on Elijah’s shoulder. Nevermind. It’s good to have you back Brother….let’s go and share a drink to you safe return. Leading Elijah out, he had decided to not say anything yet, until he was sure what had happened. He looked behind Elijah and saw Rebekah looking half too good to be bothered, and half concerned. It caused him a moment of warmth and he smiled despite himself. You are an absolute vision dear Sistah. Come and share a drink with your Brothers. A shame that Kol found other matters of more importance than his Family, but that does not mean we cannot enjoy tonight. He instinctively looked back into the empty den to be sure she wasn’t there anymore. He spoke absently. Let’s make it a stiff one, eh?……

https://31.media.tumblr.com/6c8b0dcba8b0cc2af5b0a059bf35188f/tumblr_n501sqXKVF1qhg6ebo1_500.gif

When he turned back to face them, he had forced another warm smile but the shock was still in his eyes. He continued to search the party crowd for Tatia. Shaking it off, he gestured towards the open Bar that was setup in the yard. Shall we?……

https://31.media.tumblr.com/ddaada6dd46e341bf9af93d0e7edda19/tumblr_n4xnbmI8He1rk9yago2_250.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 08, 2014 06:52PM
Rebekah was already bored. Bored with the music, the terrible dresses worn by the town’s elite and the fact that there was no real eye candy for her to amuse herself with. Just another night in a fancy frock and no one to enjoy it with. As a waiter passed she snatched up another glass of champagne, setting down her empty. Thinking that the fun dramas she anticipated were not going to happen, she tipped back her glass and took a long sip of her drink before realizing that her brother Klaus had now sought her out.

You are an absolute vision dear Sistah. Come and share a drink with your Brothers.

She tilted her half drunk glass back and forth, then set it on yet another passing tray as she turned to face Klaus and Elijah head on. Rebekah had to admit, she found it odd he wanted to spend quality time with family and not chasing after Caroline’s skirt. What could have possibly brought this on?

A shame that Kol found other matters of more importance than his Family, but that does not mean we cannot enjoy tonight.

With a half smile, Rebekah added. “I am sure Kol would have made the effort to be here, had things not been holding him up in New Orleans.” Course, she knew what she was speaking about, since they kept in constant communication with each other. It was not lost on Rebekah that Klaus found something of interest enough to make his head turn back towards the den, and she happened to glance over his shoulder at the empty room. Needless to say something happened in there, for his next remark made that a sure thing. He wanted a stiff drink. Now, just who had ruffled his feathers, one might ask. Rebekah simply shrugged her shoulders and fell into line to go out to the bar in the yard. No doubt whoever it was, was going to make themselves known real soon.

Shall we?

“After you, dear Brother.”

She gave Elijah a solemn look before following Klaus outside.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/a3892ed4f71c2e8ae190744f79065294/tumblr_mlgtlhaQBF1qh2toro1_500.gif

<3>


Ice and the Dragon’s Egg – Chapter Seven.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Ice and the Dragon’s egg.
May 12, 2014 06:44AM
Ice and the Dragon’s Egg

Chapter Seven

A Queen’s Desire

http://media.mensxp.com/media/content/2013/May/1369382185_48524.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

IceTe3a: He stood there as his fiery daemonic hues glared over to Nip, as she was talking to the wizard. He looked over to the small armed men who were still dazed from what just happened, honestly he hadn’t even attempted to kill them and this was their best? They would have to step up their game. Suddenly the wizard disappeared he stood there for a moment whilst Nip didn’t move he arched a brow and growled deeply as he started to walk over to Nip “Tell me he’s fucken disappeared to go home and get something to help us” he was getting closer as he looked pissed “Tell me that you did not force me to sleep for an entire day and keep me trapped on a small boat for no fucken reason” he came to stand next to her “I swear to which ever god you pray to, If you’ve been wasting my time I will skin that oversized lizard with wings while it’s still fucken alive” he growled as he crossed his arms and looked down at her. He looked up towards the guards as they seemed to get their act together and stand back in formation preparing to attempt to capture them again, he walked around in front of Nip as he glanced back at her “I’m not done with you” he grumbled as he faced the small army and its general “You want some fucken more? Because I can go all out if you want” he growled as his muscles flexed the pressure around him was getting heavier as he started to power up *Cracking sounds* the concrete floor under him started to crack from the sheer pressure build up of him powering up as he sunk down a Perfect circle caved inwards like a giant bowling ball had been dropped down and left a huge dent, the area inside was all cracked as his Aura from powering up was now visible to the naked eye. It almost looked like he was fading in and out of sight with visible lines appearing horizontally every so often all around him. “You will rule the fucken day you stepped up to me, I’m fucken over people” he said in his deep voice as electrical sparks started sparking off his entire body hitting random objects around the place and destroying them. “Anyone who gets in my way of trying to get myself free of this stupid elf child will wish I have killed them” as he crosses his arms a loud *Bang* appears as a blast of wind flies out in all directions around him buffering everything in its path, he was powered up to what he needed to be able to fuck this place up. “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t peel your skin off your bodies slowly.” A devilish smile crackles across his face as he tilts his head “1…” he seemed to be counting down for some reason, soon they would find out why.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Whilst sitting upon her throne, hearing the pleas of another sad and sorry peasant, the Queen then heard the rumble in the distance of a great explosion. As though rock itself had been blasted by some great force. Larger than that of a cannon ball strike, and yet it was not natural. Earth quakes were uncommon in this part of the world. The Queen edged forward, her sharpened nails burrowing into the wood frame of the arm rests. Her eyes narrowed to slits while the mark upon her neck started to glow and burn white hot. A gasp escaped her lips while her heart beat faster. Her chest rose and fell sharply beneath the bodice of her gown. Could it be that the one that granted her great power had in fact come to reap his rewards? There was the flutter of wings in a nearby window and sure enough the Devil’s crow had landed. Bowing low as he caught the eye of the Ivory Queen. He knew who she truly was. Not this dour ivory draped creature whose beauty captivated many men and led them to their downfall. A former bride of Satan himself – let loose upon the land of mortals. The crow extended his wings and then folded them again, while red eyes blinked in a Morse like code. Had he lost his voice all of a sudden, or was he part of a Master plan that was unknown to all? The Queen brought her jewel encrusted hand to her lips and tapped those same plump lips as the edges curled upwards – ruthlessly. “My dear crow. Long time no see.” The court were all watching with curious expression, glancing to each other in wonder. Realizing this she rose to standing. A slight turn of the head and the Lord Chammersmouth quickly banged his staff to the floor. “That concludes today’s appointments. LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!” Many replied but their voices soft – racked with disappointment to not having their pleas heard. The shuffle of feet leaving the grand Audience chamber followed by the slamming of the door then gave the Queen the opportunity to take on her true form. Black seemed to rise up like an oil slick from the very ground and changed the colour of her dress. Her hair was to become the colour of blood falling down from the ivory ringlets to flowing down her back in a torrent that just kissed the top of her ass. Her dress was now like one worn on their last day – a gown suitable for a casket, not a Queen’s court. The Queen glided across the floor and then placed a slender finger under the crow’s beak. “Speak…tell me who has come to call on me?” The Crow then started to chuckle as he was the one that helped it be. “The King of hell himself. But…he has a slight problem.” This brought a quizzical look from the Queen. “What do you mean, problem?” The crow danced about then pointed down to the village with his blackened wing. “Chained to an Elf. The bond is unbreakable.” The crow then waited for the Queen’s reaction, who started to laugh. “Ahahahaha. An Elf. Why, it’s simple. I kill her, and I get to keep the King of Hell for myself.” She raised her right shoulder up, becoming coy, before turning towards the doors. “Guards!…Bring me the Daemon and his Elf. I feel like…being social.” She waved her hand over herself and reverted to the Ivory Queen, while the Lord Chammy was nervously standing in behind her. :: Down at the town square, the Guards were falling back in horror as the blast of power knocked them all clear off their feet. But soon enough, another garrison arrived and this time they surrounded the daemon and the Elf. “The Queen…wishes to see you both.” The newest General said. In the distance you could hear the cackle of the crow. <3>

IceTe3a: – He watched as the guards were blasted off their feet, he shook his head “Pathetic” as he turned to face Nip his smirk disappeared “Well say something” he growled as he looked down at her. Hearing footsteps surround them he noticed that they were now surrounded as he didn’t care he wanted answers from Nip. “I swear nip you better bloody set this straight” he shook his head as he knew her promises of this great wizard were all falling apart at her feet. ‘The Queen..Wishes to see you both’ he quickly glared at the one who said this and growled “Oh now it’s a request? Before it sounded more like a demand” he crossed his arms as he glanced around him counting the men “Well unfortunately I can’t go anywhere unless this pathetic child behind me moves” looking down at the chain he kicks it “Kinda stuck by her side” he turned to face her “The Queen requests us Nip, shall we go or are you going to make up another grand story and drag my ass half way around your pathetic world” groaning as he shook his head he rubbed the bridge of his nose “I can’t believe my shitty luck, honestly” Walking over to the guards he points at Nip “Drag her ass up to the queen and I’ll surely follow” as he stood aside so the guards could do their job.

CharlotteCarrendar: And as ordered two of the guards seized Nip and her dragon to cart them both off to see the Queen. Nip struggled and kicked as she was forcibly moved along by the well built guards. Her moving would have the daemon follow of course, since the chain that bound them together gave them no choice. “Take your meat mitts off me!” She squealed as they simply laughed at her protests and cries. The small dragon hissed and chattered angrily as his Mistress was being man handled. Nip even threw a look over her shoulder at the Daemon as if to ask for his help, but he was more than happy to see her get rough housed by the guards, in fact he was probably loving it a bit too much since he himself could not harm her. Oh to have someone else be the bad guy. What a thrill. Up the winding path they went. Past hundreds of curious onlookers who knew only too well the fate that was in store for those that visited the Queen. Many did not return from being taken by the guards. A personal squad hand picked. All bearing a strange mark. If Ice cared to pay attention he may well recognise this brand. It was his fathers. Higher and higher, step after step the hapless Elf was dragged, till finally coming to the castle entrance. There were fewer people in behind the walls, for the Queen was very selective about who she employed. Down another path, through the courtyard and then up the one hundred steps to the Audience chamber. Within, the Queen was seated upon her throne, looking smug as she could hear the cries of the Moon Elf. “I am impressed. The guards are making good time, Chammy.” The Queen remarked off the cuff to her chief advisor. He simply stood solemnly as the doors burst open, and the Elf with her chained Daemon were brought inside. The guards threw the Elf on the tiled floor at the base of the Queen’s throne podium and stepped back as she rose from her throne. “Leave us.” She ordered to her guards, all except Lord Chammy who she made stay. At once, her ivory eyes clapped upon the gorgeous looking hunk of Daemon that was Ice. “Well…hello.” Her voice was smooth like velvet and she gave off a very sensual air. “I’ve been expecting you.” At this the crow flew into the room and landed on the Throne backing, cawing as it saw his two good friends again. “A little bird told me of your plight.” At this she slowly glided down the stairs, her dress figure hugging and showing off her delectable curves. She smelt of lily and wild flowers and she approached Ice only to let her eyes fall upon the spiked collar. So this was how they were joined. The Elf at her feet raised her head slowly and saw how the Queen was admiring Ice. “You seek to be rid of the bond, M’lord.” She knew who he was alright, but did he see his Father’s mark on her neck – glowering. She walked around him slowly, letting her hand trace with her finger along his chest, forearm and then back. Coming to a stop she leaned forward and whispered. “I can make it happen.” <3>

IceTe3: His hues watched as the guards walked straight past him over to Nip, “Try to lay a hand on me and you’ll lose it” he simply stated as he continued to watch the two men simply grab Nip harshly, picking her up onto her feet as another guard grabbed the dragon. He had a slightly pleased and smug smile across his face as he continued to watch the show, serves her right for bullshitting to him and dragging his ass all the way across here for no good reason. They started to drag her off as he followed slowly behind, he watched as she struggled against their grasp, occasionally blurting out for them to let her go, she really was pathetic. She had a sharp sword she could have summoned at anytime but this pathetic child never even thought of it, as they went up the road towards the grand castle, people were watching at a safe distance as he glanced casually over to them. He didn’t know if they were more scared of him or the queen’s guards, this would turn out to be interesting. As he came up closer to the guards he took notice of the symbol chosen to be displayed on the guards, how interesting. His father had already been to this world once before, well his now dead father; He smirked as he licked his lips and continued to follow them up to the main gates of the castle this just got even more interesting. “Oh yeah, keep struggling that’ll do the trick” he smirked as he noticed Nip looking back at him pleas for help in her eyes as he chuckled slightly shaking his head, stupid girl. Finally they went into the castle through the first room as he noticed not a lot of people worked here, very anti social bunch. Coming back to reality he looked at Nip who was still struggling against the guards this entire way, you’d think she’d catch on that doing that would bring her nowhere as he rubbed the bridge of his nose in disappointment. Finally they were showed to the audience room as he watched the guards toss Nip onto the floor she fell with a bang as he glanced down from her up to the female sitting in the throne, obviously the queen. ‘Well.. Hello’ she greeted him as his fiery red hues were looking directly into hers, he watched as the crow flew over to the throne chair and perched atop of it, this indeed proved his suspicions that his father had been to these lands, with his father’s mark on every guard he knew the queen had something in this but what did she gain exactly? She came to a stand and glided down the stairs as she walked directly to him she circled him eyeing him slowly as his hues followed her every movement. Her fingers trace along his chest and arm and onto his back ‘You seek to be rid of the bond M’lord’ she states as his hues follow her hand he arches a brow as it looks her up and down head to toe he was looking for something as his brow lowers, there it is peeking out his father’s mark was on her neck as he smirked ‘Such guts to touch me, either stupid or brave’ he thought to himself as she came to a stop behind him she leaned forward and whispered “I can make it happen” so she claims she can help him in his situation but what exactly did she want. He raised his right hand into the air slowly as his index finger pointed to the roof the queens body would slowly float off the ground leaving her hovering about 3 foot off the floor as the mark his father gave her started to glow. Slowly she spun around him circling him as he crossed his fingers “Firstly, M’lord was my father. I killed him and took his place and everything he owned” he licked his lips as she passed his face once more, she would circle him slowly once more before coming to stoping front of his face, “What exactly do you want? Remembering you are under contract already” His eyes come to glare at her as the mark his father put on her glows more intensely as a slight burning sensation would be felt against that spot with a slight sizzle. He was showing who was still in charge, since he killed his father and took the throne and everything that came with it, all the contracts his father made were now his, although he never got around to changing them all. Arching a brow his hues flicker over to the crow “You, I will turn your feathery ass into a pie. That’s for sure” he smirked as his eyes quickly flick back to the queen the mark stops glowing as she falls down onto her feet in front of him, he stood there towering her as he continued to have his arms crossed. “Well you offer to free me from this pathetic female, what’s your price” he arched a brow as he licked his lips and glanced down to Nip.

CharlotteCarrendar: As the Queen was lifted off the floor by the swirling finger of the King of Hell himself, she actually felt a wave of his power ripple through her being. It was intoxicating and she was gaining great pleasure from it. You would think she would be scared by such an action, but you have to remember, she was once a bride of Satan herself. To her, this was foreplay. A dark chuckle escaped her lips, as she continued to twirl effortlessly about the daemon, all the while the Elf was on the floor, staring up at the two. Fear was etched in her face as the two power houses were getting to know each other. When the Queen said she could break the bond between the Elf and the Daemon, Nip had to wonder how such a thing would be done. For nothing else had worked, and even the Wizard said that it was not the reason they had come here. What had they gone there for? Was this all part of a Master plan? The crow seemed to enjoy the show greatly, even under the threat from the Ice lord. He ruffled his feathers and extended his wings as though he couldn’t care less, but in truth…he did. When the Queen came to stop right before the daemon and he asked her what her price was to free him from the Elf, she suddenly found reason to smile, and it was a wicked – dastardly grin. “I want what your father could not give me.” She got in close…real close. Her lips almost touching his. “A son.” That’s right. She had not been able to produce an heir with Satan, but now presented with the current King, she wanted to try her luck. She pulled back slightly and glared down at Nip. “Such a pathetic creature you are, child. The Gods must be crazy to have allowed you to be shackled to a King.” The Queen then looked back at Ice and made a face that was one of trying to be cute. “Just say the word….and I shall set you free from your bond.” <3>

IceTe3a: He arches a brow as she leaned in and stated she wanted to have a son, not just any son his son. This made him smirk as he chuckled slightly, rubbing the bridge of his nose he looked down to Nip as the queen stated how pathetic the child elf was, at least she had one thing right he chuckled as he shook his head and looked back up at the queen who was trying to make a cute face, something she should never do again in Ice’s opinion. Obviously he wasn’t going to give her a son this would not be in his best interests “And what makes you think I’d do such a stupid thing, Having someone else from my bloodline perhaps threaten my throne? Besides, I’d end up killing him like I do everyone else that falls under my gaze” his fiery hues went black as he glared at the queen, suddenly a *BANG* sound cracked and echoed through the room as the queen was hit with a invisible force sending her flying back into her throne. “As bad as this stupid child is, I’d rather find another way to remove her from me, than give you a son” he smirked as he looked down at Nip. “Get up child we’re leaving” he growled at her, as he shook his head still disappointed in her for being so childish and weak. He glances back to the queen and smirks “If you ever set your monkeys on to me again, or dare bother me well.. My father made you what you are, I can take that away” he smirked as he chuckled and shook his head “Now Nip” he grumbled as he flicked his wrist, the Audience doors flew open with a rather large bang. He turned his back on the queen and started to walk towards the door Nip would surely follow, although he was expecting the queen to attempt something stupid, that was for sure. “Oh, and I’ll be back to collect what’s rightfully mine soon enough, So enjoy what you have left” he chuckled and shook his head as he continued to walk towards the doors.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The playful look on the Queen’s face soon evaporated on the words of Ice. Outright rejection. You could see the blood boiling beneath the Queen’s alabaster veneer that was nothing more than a glamour trick. No one…but no one rejects Esmeralda and gets away with it. But as she was about to raise her hand, to strike his face with a vicious slap, her body was sent hurtling towards her throne, where she landed awkwardly – her head hitting the back of the Throne with a thud. In an instant, the glamour of the Ivory Queen wore off and she snarled viciously at the pair, as Ice demanded that they leave and that she get up off the floor. As Nip was about to, the Queen started to morph into a hideous beast. Like a massive black and red dragon, but more like a beast from the pits of hell. It was over thirty feet high with its head almost touching the ceiling. A loud roar escaped it’s gaping maw as it thundered towards Ice and the Elf. If she could not have his baby…she was going to finish him in one bite. Massive rows of razor sharp teeth gnashed together hungrily, while Nip stared back in horror. Her baby dragon squawked and freed itself from the guard holding it, trying to run across the floor to his Mistress. “YOU SHALL NOT LEAVE!” the beast roared as a blast of fire was blown out of the Beast’s mouth straight at Ice. She was that serious that she was risking her own life to get what she wanted. The beast thundered towards them, as many guards were fleeing in its wake. <3>

IceTe3a: He smirked as he heard the roar of a giant beast, the thundering footsteps were next as he turned around he looked up to see the queen had disappeared instead stood a giant hellish beast like creature that slightly resembled the queen “Yes Nip, that’s the queen she morphed” he chuckled and shook his head as she typically like all people forgot Ice was born of fire. He quickly turned his back to her as he covered Nip as he glared down at her “You’re so slow, seriously you’re useless in a fight just keep out of my way” he smirked as he chuckled in the flames as the fire caressed his body it tingled against his skin. His skin loving the feeling of the fire against it as it shivered slightly from within the flames his Daemonic voice echoed out “ You only adopted fire, I was born in it… Molded by it. Why I didn’t see anything else besides fire and brimstone until I was a man” his hand gripped Nips back as he slid her over out of the way towards her dragon he shouted out “Extend the chain by a lot! And keep the fuck out of the way!” he stated as his giant broadsword appeared in his right hand pointed directly at the queen. “Heh, I knew you were ugly but you bring a whole new term to the saying only a face a mother could love” he always taunted enemies like this, it was more or less his thing as he raised his left hand wiggling his fingers back and forwards to dare her to try and take him on “You want me to take what you owe now, Alright well it’s your funeral” he smirks as he clicks his fingers on his left hand and a guitar starts strumming away into the air but there was no band in sight, he had just summoned some music to play while this fight lasted

“Let’s get this party rocking shall we” he flicked his head as his snow white hair flows away from his face, his piercing green eyes glare at the Queen as he disappears from where he was standing, he reappears high up in the sky his blade raised above his head as he forced it down fast aiming for her face if it hit her face it would slice from the top right down to the bottom left of her face leaving a rather nasty scar.

CharlotteCarrendar; Nip was flying across the tiled floors and as she did so, she heard Ice yell out for her to lengthen the chain. It was the only way to keep her and the baby dragon out of harms way as he battled the angered Queen. “LENGTHEN!” she cried, right as she scooped up her baby dragon and then slid right out the door of the Audience chamber only to go bumping down the one hundred steps. “Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!” You could hear Nip’s voice trailing away but at least she was no longer in the chambers with the hellish beast and the Ice King. The hellish beast roared at the daemon. “YOU ARE NO MATCH FOR ME!” So sure she was she could end him. If his Father had been than surely Ice could be defeated. The hellish beast reared up and again let fly with another barrage of fire in Ice’s direction. But little did she know how skilled he was with the sword. Music suddenly started to play, and this was when the Crow took flight. “I can’t watch” he squawked, leaving the Queen to her fate. Ice had somehow darted from his place on the floor, to being high in the air above the hellish creature, with his blade coming down hard to slash open the beasts face. It was a full on hit, with the creature bellowing in pain and anger, stumbling back as blood gushed out of the gaping wound. The Creature lumbered back and morphed back into the Queen, who now had half her face slashed open, large flaps of skin hanging down. Her eyes were blood red as she ran for her magical sceptre. A gift from a passing Witch. The sphere within the tip of the sceptre glowed a sickly green colour as she started to chant an incantation to bring it up to full power. She aimed it at Ice, with a determined expression and then released a massive blast of energy to knock him off his feet. <3>


Rain – Chapter Six.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Six

Total Control

http://aparoo.files.wordpress.com/2013/04/continuum-season-2.jpg?w=549&h=308

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar
 



IceTe3a: The engine roaring as he swerved taking a left corner as the Ute’s ass end hung out, power sliding around the corner, how close he was to getting caught again. Not this time, he wasn’t going to be caught off guard as he drove towards home, he’d be safe there for now that much he was sure of. It was still night time, no one was around and most of the Squad patrols had stopped as they had a cut off time, this was the hour for mayhem when the gang members, crooks and thieves came out to play. The black markets would be open by now; Adam knew exactly where they were located, how to get in and who ran them. There wasn’t much Adam couldn’t find out about something or someone, thanks to his massive database. He was close to his place as he was a block away, putting his foot down the engine sung out in a glorious rev, the sound of the engine running sounded like a kitten purring the engine was in pristine condition as he smirked, he had just gotten himself a new truck. He placed his hand over the touch screen as it scanned his DNA, went black and reset *Beep Beep* he had just reset the security for the Ute to recognize only his DNA and respond to him only. It was the new way to lock cars, no one used keys anymore that was old school, he pulled up to the dark alleyway as he drove the truck in and behind his building, cutting the engine off he sighed as he looked around the truck, the door swung open as he jumped out closing it behind him *Click* the doors automatically lock as he wanders off to his house door to his loft. Placing his hand on the wall it scans *Bzzz Bzzz….. Beep Beep… Click* the door slides open as he walks inside, lights flicking on as usual as the juke box starts to play once more. “Home sweet home” he smiled as he threw his coat off, tossing his M1911 onto the weapon’s table he walked over to his couch and collapsed onto his back, spreading out taking the whole couch as he closed his eyes “What a day… a few close calls that much was for sure” he sighed as he slowly drifted off to sleep. 

‘ 
CharlotteCarrendar: It was that time of night, known as the Bewitching hour for all the hoodlums, crooks, dark players and evil doers would come out and make merry as the night patrols would have all gone back to base. Every night this would go on with the mafia and rebels able to move freely and for the most part undetected. It was in this window that Noah decided to make his move. Travelling the road towards Sam’s metal junkyard, he had someone he wished to pay a visit too. He knew he could count on Sam to get into the Zen lab and seize the experiment, but what he didn’t know was who Sam was working with. That was to come as a shock. Pulling up outside the perimeter of the yard, Noah cut the engine to the hulking Hummer XP. He sat in the driver’s seat a second, checking his rear vision mirror for being followed, and when the coast was clear, he got out of the vehicle. Sizing up the gates and the security system, he went to the intercom but noticed it had been fixed. He pressed the green button and said. “Tin man…get your ass out of bed and open the fucking gate.” Sam, who was asleep at the desk of his terminals in the bullet trailer, woke up with a start, and drool dripping down off his chin. “Wha?” At first he didn’t know what was going on, but on turning on the monitor to the camera at the gate, she saw it was Noah. “Ahhh crap.” Sam said, flicking the switch for the gates to open. He knew that Noah had come to see the experiment, who had long before hot footed it after Rain failed to stop him. The gates groaned and squealed as they ran along on rollers in the track, before it was open enough for Noah to walk through. Sam ran out of his trailer, dressed in an all one Pikachu pyjama set and matching red cap. He saw Noah and tried to cut him off before going to the hanger. Noah stared at him in surprise. “Bit late for Halloween Tin man.” Sam rolled his eyes and said. “Hardy har har. Look, it’s a bit late, why not come back in the morning, hmm?” Noah wouldn’t have a bar of it. He knew they had to have the experiment there. “Did your operative rebuild him?” He walked along through the mud puddles as Sam scootered after him. “Well, that’s the thing, she did…but he…got away.” That last part hit like a sledge hammer. “He what?” Sam wanted to run and hide. “He threatened us all and…legged it. I think Rain did too good a job on the rebuild.” At this Noah curled his hands into fists. “Rain? You mean…my Rain?” Sam cringed and nodded and this had Noah break out into a run for the hanger. He pulled open the emergency door and yelled out. “Rain!?” Inside the spare room, Rain suddenly woke up to hear a man shouting her name. Getting out of the cot, she opened the door and came out in to face Noah. “You called?” Noah looked at her as though he was seeing a ghost. He ran at her and wrapped his arms around her, holding her close to him as he closed his eyes tight. It really was her. “I thought you were dead.” Pulling back, he stared at her, cupping his hand to her cheek. “Everyone keeps saying that.” This was the same reaction Sam had when he saw her. “I was rewired. Placed on a special duty roster in the night patrol. No one would look for me there; they have a high mortality rate.” But as soon as the pleasantries were over, he had to ask. “What happened to the Experiment? Why did you let him go?” Rain didn’t like having to explain again. “Your experiment thinks he is human. Believes it so strongly, and you and I both know he is nothing more than another Zen labs creation.” She pulled away from Noah, knowing he would be upset. He was to a degree. “Well, we need to find him before they do.” It was imperative to get him back in their control, for it would mean a whole new ball game if the Zen could mass produce Adam. Rain picked up Adam’s lighter off the work station and turned to Noah, saying. “I plan to find him, but you need to let me do it my way.” Noah could only nod in agreement. He always had a problem saying no to her. “You know the best time to move out of the city would be now. While the Bewitching hour is in force. You can take my vehicle. It’s parked outside.” Hearing this, Rain agreed. “Okay, let me get my gear together, and we can head out.” The chase was on. <3> 


IceTe3a: He laid there in silence as he listened to the old school music, he wasn’t able to sleep, today’s events were eating at him in the back of his mind. Why couldn’t people just leave him alone, *Sigh* he sat up as he pulled out another smoke, lighting it, he looked around for the bottle of scotch. “Why’s the scotch always gone” he got up as he walked over to the box of scotch bottles, taking in a deep drag of his cigarette, he pulled out a fresh bottle as he cracked it open. Blowing out the smoke he took a swig straight from the bottle; funny how alcohol doesn’t affect his systems in the slightest. His house had no mirror’s he did that on purpose as he hated looking at his own reflection, he knew he was human, his file was lost to him but he had found pieces of his life. Only fragments, He knew he was in the Zen’s Black ops squad, he knew something had happened but he never could find out what it was. What made him so special that the Ntech worked on his body so perfectly? He never knew that his body had gene therapy as a child. His father the general died in combat when he was young he was left alone and had nothing in his life. That’s where the military came into his life, it gave him a path allowed him to forget all the pain in his life; but look at him now. Alone, nothing but pain and sorrow filled these walls; He kept himself busy taking what jobs he could no matter what they were or how dangerous they could be it kept him sane.. human. The irony in that, he knew he was human he could feel his heart, his skin was real that much he knew but everyone else thought him as nothing more than a object, why? He had real body parts! Just more Ntech was in his body, obviously because he was a soldier, Fuck! He even had a dick and his balls!! That was one of the first things he checked as he grit his teeth “ARGH!” he slammed his right fist down in rage against a coffee table, the supports broke as it shattered onto the floor. Walking over to the couch he sat down as he took one last drag of his smoke and skulled a rather large helping of the scotch. Placing the bottle back down on the floor he laid on his back as he closed his eyes, shortly after he fell asleep. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – When Rain emerged from the storage room dressed in a black uniform that bore a signature mark that was of her previous rank, Noah smiled. Rain always made the uniform look good. It was figure hugging, and showed off her ass beautifully. He watched her gather up equipment she would need for a mobile operation, including a lap top and cell. She packed to a pair of MR6 revolvers in a belt holster, and had extra magazine cartridges on the back. She wasn’t going to take any chances this time. Rain’s hair was bound in a long plait down her back, and she packed a back pack of specialist parts and laser screwdrivers to help her work on Adam when she found him. She checked the racks for anything else she might need to take with her, when Sam entered and saw what Rain was doing. He approached her and said. “What about Eve?” Rain kept going through the supplies, and took down another timer device. “You’re looking at her.” Sam for a moment was confused. ‘What? You’re not a machine.” This was true, she wasn’t. “No, but I know what makes Adam tick. And that’s not all.” She then zipped up her back pack, as Noah stood waiting at the door. “Rain…please.” She gave Sam a weak smile. “You’re going to have to trust me on this.” She patted his shoulder, before heading out the door with Noah. Noah saluted Sam, who was left standing in his workshop. “I always miss out on the fun ones.” He then headed back to bed. :: Out in the hummer, Rain had her lap top on her lap and was madly typing on the keypad, as Noah started the car. He glanced at the screen and then at her face, which was illuminated by the blue hue. “Well?” She watched the streams of data run down the screen, her mind racing as she pinpointed Adam’s file. From there she was able to work out possible locations from his previous places of residence. Her eyes followed the flowing streams and then finally she grinned. “Got you.” Rain then punched in the exact location into the sat nav and Noah went to high five Rain. She simply smacked her hand to his forehead. “Don’t get cocky. You don’t know what this guy is capable of. You can do the victory dance AFTER we bring him in, not before.” Noah started the hummer and the sat nav gave him the directions as Rain put away her lap top. :: Travelling through the worst part of town they soon made it onto weathered roads that were badly in need of repair, pot holes galore. Noah thought this must be on bad ass neighbourhood. Soon the sat nav announced they had reached the destination. It wasn’t much different from the rest of the houses around it. “Looks like a piece of cake.” Noah said, getting out of his side of the hummer. Rain knew better. “I wouldn’t count on it.” She walked down the side and then saw Adam’s car. “Nice…least he has some taste.” She approached the door and saw it had a DNA trigger device. Rain set down her bag and then took out a laser screw driver, and started work to rewire it. Took her all of two minutes before exchanging her DNA for Adam’s. Sure enough the door slid open. Noah watched from behind. “You make that look so easy.” He followed her inside and this is when she saw the door to the loft and the juke box playing. A short walk and there was Adam, fast asleep on the couch. “I prefer men like this. Easier to straddle.” Not caring for her own safety, she walked over, taking out her fire arm and then straddling the sleeping Adam. She cocked the gun and aimed it at his forehead. “Wake up Adam, I’m back.” <3> 


IceTe3a: *Dream* “Go Go GO!!” *Gun fire in the background firing towards them* “INCOMING” He was running through a wrecked city stuck in a battle zone, a team of 3 other members around him. He was dreaming of the event that changed his life and killed his friends, before he was turned into what he was today. “GET TO COVER NOW” * BANG BANG BANG* He fires his M1A41 carbine killing two enemy rebels, “IM EMPTY” Kevin yelled out, as he looks over at Kevin he throws him an extra clip “ Lock and load!” *M4 going off again* “There’s too many, It’s an ambush!” Blake yells out as he ducks for cover behind a tipped car, “We can’t go back there flanking us from behind; we have to fight and keep our position! Kevin radio in for air support! “Roger that commander!” Yes Adam was their commander as he continued to fire and kill enemy rebels “What do you mean we have 2 minutes!?!” Kevin yells out as he looks over at Adam “Ground zero…” Kevin simply said as he yelled out in fury and started to fire his rifle.. Ground Zero was code name for carpet bombing the entire area, it was a last resort. The higher up brass had calculated the losses deeming them necessary sacrifices of war *Engine Roar* “INCOMING” the Warbird flies past as it drops its payload over the entire city. **BOOOOOOM** Adam and his team were caught in the sides of it, his body got sent flying back as he watched from the floor as his team slowly died, *Black out* *Dream Over*Click Click* A gun cocks as he feels a sudden weight on his waist ‘Wake up Adam, I’m back” slowly his eyelids open as he looks up seeing the face of Rain he looked down as he noticed she was straddling him “If this was a dream you’d be naked, So you really are stupid” he sighed as he looked over at the other man standing in his loft he glared at him as he looked him up and down, his hues flick back to Rain “You’re kind of under staffed for this op aren’t you?” he wiggled slightly under her thighs as he ran his hand down past her legs picking up a cigarette from his packet he places it in between his lips, he lights the cigarette as he taking in a drag leaving the cigarette to rest in between his lips, as his right hand rests back down on Rains knee his fingers strumming against it. “So have you come to finish me off? Or utilize me, Either way I hope you brought enough bullets, because If I’m not on the ground when your clip’s are empty… you will be” he smirked as he glanced over to the other man, his right eye scans his facial features as his rap sheet comes up. “ Name – Noah, known affiliation with the rebels, confirmed officer role in the rebels. Multiple murder charges, crimes against the state, small arms and assault charges, armed robbery in short, nothing more than a small time thug” a smirk appears on his face “Hardly leader material, Wanted dead reward of 50,000 credits, you might just be worth getting up off this couch for boy” he glances back to Rain, as he looks at the pistol and chuckles “I was designed for war, a simple pistol won’t kill me” he smirked as his right arm that he placed perfectly before darts up collecting her gun hand as it slams into the side of the couch holding her arm there without much effort. “Ever seen someone’s spinal cord ripping out while they were still alive? I’d start running boy” he chuckled as his hues were glaring over at Noah, and then he looks up at Rain “So, what will it be?” 

CharlotteCarrendar:- Rain smirked at Adam’s retort that if this was a dream of her being straddled on his lap she’d be naked. Not in a million years. His brash appraisal of Noah and how Rain was understaffed to take on someone like him, did offend Noah to a certain extent. For some reason a man’s pride can take a dent over some verbal mudslinging. “Why you son of a..” Noah said with an annoyed look, he was starting to push back his sleeves, but Rain stared him down and shook her head. Her eyes cast down to where he was strumming her thigh, and then asking if she had come to finish him off, or utilize him for their rebellion. Rain said simply that if she wanted to finish him off, she never would have put him back together. “Kinda defeats the purpose.” She was getting used to the way he acted around her, and although Noah didn’t get it, Rain was starting too. Noah heard Adam mention the bounty on his head for only 50,000 credits, and he was actually disappointed since he thought he was worth far more. “Need to check your facts on that, buddy, I am worth at least 700,000 credits.” Rain cut in. “Stop giving him ideas.” She looked back to her target who was now getting riled up. But he already had some, snatching her wrist and then slamming it into the couch. She let out a loud cry as he did cause her pain, but it was when he threatened Noah again, about ripping out someone’s spinal cord, namely his, that he should run. At this point Rain was panting heavily as adrenalin filled her and drove her to do the unthinkable. “What will it be? I’ll tell you what. You said you were human, you believe it so much, but I am here to tell you that no human would react to what I can do. You underestimated me, Adam.” Their eyes locked and that was when she began speaking, in a code that he would not be able to ignore. “Experiment 2961, code access Delta five Seven nine Razor. Override automatic function system. Switch to manual controls. User number 30279 dash 6. R.A.I. N.” Now once he heard this, it was like she had gotten access into his very mind, and was going to gain control of his functioning systems. She then said. “Let go of my wrist, Adam or I will dissemble you so fast you won’t know what hit you.” <3> 


IceTe3a: His brow arches as he heard Noah say he’s worth at least 700,000 credits *Whistles* if sarcasm was liquid the room would be flooded, ‘Stop giving him Idea’s ‘ Rain had told Noah this made him smirk as he looked back up at Rain who was still sitting on him, she basically stated he wasn’t human and she was here to prove that fact. He snarled at her as his eyes glared “Get off, I’m not a chair” he demanded as she was still straddling him, her eyes meet his as she started speaking in code his systems reading what she said as it was entered into his systems “What?” he simply said not getting what she was doing as he arched a brow once more. The system uploading the new commands to his body as his systems updates, she was making a verbal control link with him among other things. His CPU chip logged in his brain connects to the one in hers for two way feedback, if she wanted she thought it and he could hear it and vise versa, one of the plug ins of the code that was entered. ‘Let go of my wrist, Adam or I will dissemble you so fast you won’t know what hit you’ he chuckled at the meaningless threat she had given him not realizing his grip loosened around her wrist until it was too late, his hand lets go of her wrist as his hand falls down to his side. His eyes glare right in to hers “What… How… What have you done to me… Fucken bitch” he growled as his hand quickly disarmed her without hurting her, grabbing the pistol he shot it with precision towards Noah’s right knee, re-cocking the gun he kept it aimed towards his head as he looked at Rain “Undo whatever you did to me right now, your lips start to say anything I don’t like to hear, I pull this trigger” he was serious as he watched her lips closely “You might be fast, but I’m faster” he stated as he continued to watch her lips waiting for her next move. 

CharlotteCarrendar: Noah screamed as his knee exploded from the gun fire of Rain’s gun. Adam was making threats again with the gun now pointed to Noah’s head. Noah was already crouching and blood was spurting out of the artery in his leg. “RAIN, DO SOMETHING!” The girl looked at Adam and then she stopped talking, using her mouth. She instead started to use her mind, that was much much faster. ~Cease all aggressive actions. ~ The CPU’s connected and she stared him down while her voice filled her head. “I made you release my hand, Adam. I can do far more than you realize or even understand. You are a machine. Your human self was killed. Zen brought you back. You are nothing more than one of their experiments that for some reason stood out from all others. The reason for this is simple. You believe this reality you live now is real. It’s not.” Noah was still screaming and scrabbling about for his gun, which he pulled on Adam. “You let her go!” Would Adam kill Noah, and break free from Rain’s control? <3> 


IceTe3a: Hearing Noah scream out in pain as his body hit the deck made him smile lightly, “Yes rain do something” he continued to watch her lips he could hear her in his head, it was already too late *Cease all aggressive actions* his hand lets go of the hilt as the gun drops to the floor ‘Get out of my head’ he said in his mind as she would be able to hear what he thought in her mind. “Perhaps, but you have no idea of what I’m capable of..” he smirked as his eyes justified exactly what he was saying that look he was giving her would say it all. He could hear Noah screaming in the background as he was trying to make sense of what Rain was telling him, “I am human.. One day you will understand this” he sighed as he glanced over to Noah who now had a gun pointed towards them both, ‘Let her go!’ he demanded as he arched a brow and looked up at Rain “She’s on top of me princess, for starters quit your sobbing it’s only a flesh wound. Lastly you’re more likely to kill Rain with that gun the way you’re handling it right now” he shook his head as he couldn’t believe the lack of skill these rebels had in warfare “How you lot survived the war I’ll never know” he shifted his weight under Rain and sighed “Don’t get used to sitting on me kiddo, I don’t want you touching me’ he came to sit up their faces close to each other as he looked into her eyes his green hues mirroring hers ‘So what now? You prove your point and continue to use me as your personal equipment?’ his facial features didn’t budge but they were having a fully blown conversation through their minds ‘You know I’ll never submit to your will, you’d be better off disassembling me and getting it over and done with, You won’t be able to keep me by your side 24/7’ his eyes glared at her as he waited for her to talk back. 

CharlotteCarrendar; – The arguing between the two men had only flared the situation, and Rain could see it getting out of control. Adam was adamant he was human still. When was he ever going to get it? Suddenly Rain had an idea, a way to perhaps calm him and she had always believed that music soothed the savage beast, or in this case….the experiment. Her voice stopped in his head, but she was still looking at him. Her ability to race through his files, picking and choosing at will was astonishing, and then she found it. Her eyes darted across the room at the jukebox and then she concentrated. Little did Adam truly understand her way with not just computers, but machines. She was a technopath. She quickly coordinated what song to play, and the juke box whirred into life, as Rain’s voice came back into his head. “Remember this?” That was when the record fell down on the turntable and the song echoed across the room. The harmonies and tune he would know all so well, and not only that it would evoke memories that they both could see. “There ain’t no rest for the wicked..Money don’t grow on trees I got bills to pay, I got mouths to feed. Ain’t nothing in this world for free.. No, I can’t slow down, I can’t hold back. Though you know I wish I could. No there ain’t no rest for the wicked…Until we close our eyes for good.” She got off him and reholstered her weapon, as Noah struggled to stand. “I warned you, Noah. You thought this would be easy.” She glanced over her shoulder at Adam, to see his reaction as the song continued to play. That song had true meaning. It was his favourite. <3> 



IceTe3a: She wasn’t saying anything in his head but she was staring at him, what was she doing… suddenly the juke box played a song.. it was *Ain’t no rest for the wicked* it echoed throughout the room as it filled his ears, “Remember this?” she said in his head as she got up off him leaving him to lay on the couch. She started to tell Noah off as the music sunk into Adam, his mind was remembering a past time, which Rain would be able to tap into if she wanted to see. *Flashback* *Engines roaring* “Drop off three minutes Adam” He was sitting in the back part of a Military cargo plane, as the red warning light flashed it meant they were reaching their destination. “Roger that” he simply said as he stood up, his weapon strapped to his chest as he looked around for his backpack, strapping it on around his back he glanced over the mission briefing quickly. “Friendlies will meet you at Code name Zulu” he watched as the co pilot filled him in on the plan. “Alright let’s do this” walking to the back of the cargo plane the warning siren blared **WOOOP WOOOP WOOOOP* the back hanger door opened up as they were flying over the ocean, close to land “Remember Adam, No one knows you or your team’s here, In and out kill on sight, we won’t be able to extract you if you’re caught out” he gave the thumbs up as the Pilot threw a radio out of the door it started to blast the song Ain’t no rest for the wicked as he could hear it playing he walked to the edge of the door and turned around “Hey what about a parachute Adam!?” This pilot was new to Adam and hadn’t flown with him before. He simply smirked as he allowed himself to fall backwards, falling out of the plane he was now Halo jumping from 75,000 feet up in the air over the ocean in enemy territory. The plane quickly left his sight as he formed a more streamline pose, pointing his head down he caught up with the radio as he rocked out to the song after a few moments he plunged head first into the ocean. *Blackout – Flashback over* He came round as he glanced over to the two of them coming to a stand “Keep the fuck out of my head” he thought between him and Rain he sighed as he lit a smoke taking a drag he crossed his arms “It’s time you two left, I’m not coming with you.” He turned his back to them and walked over towards his bottle of scotch slowly. 


CharlotteCarrendar;- The song came to its conclusion, and this was when Rain truly set to work. She was no longer going to be the sweet diplomat and try to reason with Adam. There was simply no point. She glanced at Noah and said. “Get a cloth, something to tie around your knee. You’re going to be fine, just sore as hell for a few hours without medication.” As for Adam, he declared he was not going with them and that was final. Turning his back on them and walking away to get his bottle of scotch. Rain simply took out her firearm and aimed it at the bottle of scotch, blowing it to bits. Shards of glass and alcohol going in all directions. She had enough of his games. “Sorry, but I’m taking control.” She said verbally. Then mentally she started to change his thought patterns, putting in a command that he had to follow Rain out to the car and get in. There was to be no hostile actions from his part, though he could probably swear like a trooper. Rain started to pack up her equipment, and grabbed her backpack. Once he stopped and fell into line, she sung out to Noah. “Come on. Taking you to H.Q.” She meant the rebel base, one of the most sort after locations in the city. The Zen would kill to find out where this was. Thankfully, they had been unable to. Noah limped after Rain, who didn’t even look back at Adam. To her now, he was just a machine, like the jukebox, except he couldn’t sing. <3> 


IceTe3a: “Sorry I’m taking over” *Boom!* the scotch bottle explodes, what a waste of good scotch, he sighed as he turned to face her “NO you’re fucken not” he glared at her, it was to late she was in his head controlling him as she forced him to fall in line. He had no choice but to walk straight towards her and follow her out the door “Oh I Fucken hope you sleep, I’m going to enjoy killing you” he stated as he walked outside of his loft, as they left the lights turned off the juke box stopped playing and the door closed locking itself. He waited for them before he walked over to their car and opened the door and got in sitting down on the seat, he was glaring at her the entire time “Let me fucken go” He demanded as they got in the car. They were taking him to their HQ but for what reason? She still hadn’t explained to him what she was going to do with him. “What use am I to you? You’re the only one who can control me, that mean’s you’ll have to be around me 24/7 I don’t relish the Idea of being sat on by you again” he sighed as he tried to get out of the car be he wasn’t able to. She still had his body under her control, he tried to run a system pass but there was nothing to pass no virus nothing she was simply controlling him with her mind. So she was special, and apparently she was human as well. He watched as they started the car and drove off, what exactly did they have install for him he was soon to find out. 

CharlotteCarrendar:- Getting in the car, Rain decided to drive since Noah was incapacitated by the shot to the knee. She could see Adam’s reflection in the rear vision mirror, and she started the hummer without trouble. Rain could hear Adam’s incessant rants and demands. It never seemed to stop, even though she really could shut down his voice box, she was starting to like this. Maybe it was because she knew that no matter how much he complained and cried, she was not going to take the control off. She had been instructed to do a task and now that was partially complete. Noah was in tears about the pain from his leg, and Rain kept reassuring him as she drove along. She tapped in the co ordinates into the sat nav and then decided to put on the sound system as it played some classic rock music from last century. She tapped her fingers on the steering wheel as she drove along, purposely tuning out from Adam’s rants and Noah’s tears. After a two hour drive, they finally arrived at what looked to be an abandoned railway yard. It had been out of service for about fifty years, and the gates were barely hanging together. Rain got out of the hummer with the lights flooding the road before them, when out of the bushes came six agents. They all were heavily armed and put their guns on Rain. She stood still as another man came out of the bushes, but he appeared to be one of rank. He stood directly in front of Rain and looked her over before then looking at the Hummer. He sneered and patted Rain on the shoulder. “You were missed. Come on, Noah has us up to speed.” Going back to the hummer, she drove it through the gates to a special weight station. But it was not what it seemed, for when the operator pressed the buttons on the entrance, the platform, Hummer and the guards all descended below ground. Down down about 20 floors till finally stopping. This was the rebel base. Disused by an organisation in the 1950’s, it now served as the main base for the Source. Two guards opened the hummer doors, while Noah was carried to the sick bay, the other leader approached the hummer and waited outside Adam’s door for him to get out. Course he couldn’t move and Rain quickly triggered the change in his brain pattern to get out of the car and follow the leaders inside the base. The Leader kept a close eye on Adam, and if Adam bothered to notice….the leader looked awfully familiar. But who was he? <3> 


IceTe3a: He watched as they pulled up to a dump of a place, this was the rebels base; really? He shook his head as Rain got out and was surrounded by armed guards, they were talking as she got back in the car and drove into the base, empty? The car jolts as it sinks into the ground, so their real base was a underground bunker how smart. He arched a brow as he looked around so they were well organized but what did they want with him and just how exactly did they plan to keep him at bay. He watched as a figure stood out of the tinted window Rain was already outside as Noah was being carried away “They’ll need to amputate that leg by the way” he called out to Noah as he smirked, suddenly he opened the door and came to a tall stand obviously Rain was still controlling him. He looked around the base as he could see people at work, using their trade skills to help out with the rebellion as others who were more or less useless were being trained as soldiers. They had a making of an army down here but one simple mistake could have them all wiped out from the face of the world, was their needs for Adam really worth exposing their position to him? He glanced over to the man standing near him who everyone took orders from obviously the leader, turning he finally got a good look at the man who resembled a black ops buddy.. Kevin? But was that Kevin, really? No, he watched Kevin die in the carpet bombing unless somehow he survived that ordeal. All of this was racing through his mind surely enough Rain would be able to hear it all, they started to walk as Rain forced him to fall in line right behind her he sighed as he continued to follow her every move. Looking around they had a medical bay, training facilities, armory, school and so much more it was almost like a functioning city down here. “So what now?” he said in his head so only Rain could hear him, he still wanted to know exactly what they wanted from him and how exactly Rain was going to make sure he stayed in line. Was she really planning to keep him by her side 24/7? Otherwise he’d be free from her grasp to do as he pleased. “Am I to be studied and disassembled? Or do you prize your fancy new equipment to much to hand it over to the rebels so easily?” he said in his mind once more, knowing full well he had just called himself equipment and an It. He didn’t like the situation he now found himself in as he wondered just how she ever found his house. Obviously since she was able to control tech so easily, breaking into his house would have been a simple task, but now it seemed for the meantime he was part of her tools, her equipment for now anyway; the future was never certain that much was for sure. 

CharlotteCarrendar: Kevin was signing off on an order, with one of his officers saluting him, when he then paid attention to the one following Rain. For a moment it was like time itself had stood still. Rain noticed the exchange, and she took a step back quietly, as she could actually tune into Kevin as well. She lowered her head as her Leader walked past. He went straight up to Adam and looked him over. Kevin had not aged a day since that fateful event, where he died on the battle field. A simple pawn in someone else’s war. What happened to him after that and what led him to become known simply as the Phoenix would be classified. To everyone else around him, he was human. That is what they believed….but far from the truth. Saved by Rain’s father. He was more like Adam, than Adam could ever have known. The only difference was, he knew what he was, and accepted it long ago. But he did not hold the bitterness that Adam did. There was a reason for this, that would come into play later. But for now, there was no need for words. Rain coughed, and then Kevin said. “Rain will take care of you. We will meet again at 16.00 hours. Dismissed.” He then turned on his heel and went to deal with his other officers. Rain’s demeanour changed, and she was no longer even regarding Adam as a person. She simply said. “Follow.” And he would have no choice but too. On reaching a special room, that was like a small apartment, Rain took off her back pack and put it on her desk, then removed her jacket and hung it on the back of the door. There was a chair and a bed. A small kitchenette and bathroom. Cramped but under the circumstances it would do. “Sit in the corner.” She said, before taking up her lap top and moving to the army bed. She climbed up on it, and placed the lap top on her lap, and started working on access codes to the Zen mainframe. <3> 


IceTe3a: As Kevin came closer he noticed that he was looking over him, as He did that same from head to toe. It was Kevin alright but he hadn’t aged a bit, How was this even possible? The nick name fit at least, he glanced over to Rain expecting some kind of response but she wasn’t even looking at Kevin. She was avoiding eye contact with the man, as Kevin said they’d meet at 16:00 and dismissed them, he watched Kevin walk off to another soldier. He was no longer the Kevin he once knew this much was true. He would not be able to rely on him in the future, He may look like Kevin be he wasn’t Kevin at all this man didn’t hold a shadow to Kevin, from now on he’d simply know him as Phoenix as to not insult Kevin’s memory. “Follow” she simply stated as he fell in line right behind her again, they walked for awhile as they came to a door she opened it up and went inside as he followed her in. A simple private dorm for one person, obviously higher ranked personal got their own rooms whilst others had to share, Rain was one of the lucky ones who got her own room. “Sit in the corner” he arched a brow as he walked over to the corner of the room and sat down on the floor his back pressed against the wall, he didn’t even bother to talk to her anymore there was no use speaking to her for now. He was now calculating his options as he took in all the data from what he had seen, scanning and counting forces, weaponry, routes, men on guard and how many, structure damage and weak points. He was obviously scanning over the entirety of this place as he had a photogenic memory one glance and he could come back to it at any time and see it all again as it was.

 


The Central Kingdoms: Mirari [rp]

$
0
0

Re: The Dragon’s Den Tavern [rp]
January 25, 2012 11:02PM
The Dragon’s den Tavern

http://www.playbbg.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/07/d3.jpg

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar unlocked the door to the Dragon’s Den Tavren. It was early ike 5 am in the mouring early, he was still half asleep. He opened the door walked in and rub the rune one the wall next to the wall. The rune glowed then lights all over the Tavren turned on. Behind him were five dragons, Drakey a small back dragon, Mist a white dragon just a little bit bigger than drakey, Then a reen dragon named thane, he was a little bigger than both, a blue dragon, about the same size of Thane named saphire the finaly Zorack, he was a lot bigger than all of the, he was the bouncer after all.Ballasar look at them-Ok every let’s gey ready-He said.Ballasar was a large man, he stood over 7 feet tall and was realy built, He had black scales all over his body six dragon wings, and a long dragon tail. He was, like he normaly was, shirtless and had on a pair of bacl gothic pants, with matching boots.He went back to the door as the dragons got to work and waited-My Neice shoud be here soon

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana pushed a button the wall on the inside of the castle and behind Ballasar and the dragon’s the large blue dragon painting swung open and out stepped the silver scaled 14 year old in appearance half-dragon. Though she appeared 14, she was actually about 36 year’s old and had jet black hair she left lose around her head. She was carrying a pile of scrolls with the intention of reading in the tavern, or taking a nap, which ever struck the Fe-dragon (feline/dragon) first. her wings were folded in tight and were colored the same as her scales and most of her body was covered in a light dusting of fur, her tail was longer than normal cats and had hard boning doing down the appendage. Her ears were abnormally long for a cat and flopped at the sides of her head. She had eyes like her mother Eliles, but they were silver instead of purple, and the stars were harder to see. “I’m over ‘ere uncle” she called out and set her scrolls down, her eyes closed and as she let out a sigh, “5 am, just like you asked, ‘ight” she said, she had only the lightest of accent, mostly from being around her mother-

CharlotteCarrendar: -It had been a few weeks, since the disaster of the deaths of Charlotte’s younglings, where she had in full form commited the ultimate sin. Her retreat to the abyssal world of Mazmezz would see the Leader of all bebilth and Ettercaps, take the young Charlotte under her care, to help her till such time she could return to the place of her children. Was it wrong of a mother to take that much needed break? To save her sanity before she could inflict more harm on her clutch? From the distance the two would rise, Mazmezz was in a new form, that of a large bipedal, like a giant among the mortals, but swathed in a long black cloak, made from spun spider silk and the colour of coal. Charlotte was in a similar cloak, her head well covered, dark crimson hues shining out from beneath. The air about them swirled, lifting their capes as they walked together. Charlotte’s head was bowed, as the Matriarch sent soothing messages to her embattled mind. (Mazmezz)”One day you will be able to return…but for now, you must search for the self you have lost, and I fear that this is something you are not ready to do alone. We will stop here and rest before continuing our journey, Young Carrendar.” (Charlotte)”As you wish…M’lady.” Her hands hidden deep beneath the folds of her cloak, no weapons visibile upon her person, but one could never tell with a bebilith…the danger that lurks beneath the surface. Approaching the door, a webbing bolt fired out from just under Mazmezz’s cloak, pulling the door open with force, as she made her way in first, Charlotte would follow behind, the smaller of the two.

LastRonin: -Cerikai wasn’t sure what had drawn her to this realm… she just knew she had felt the pull to travel, and had ended up… looking around… here. The place seemed interesting… she could tell it held the force of magic within it’s fabric… but that there was also something else… not quite there, but present nonetheless. It had the undercurrent of technology… upon further observation, she determined it was a dual-realm…. two-parallel existances with a thin veil between. She chose to stick within the one she was most comfortable with… the magical one. As she traveled around, waiting to find out what had drawn her here, Ceri discovered an interesting looking structure, it appeared to be a bar or tavern of some sort… she hoped it would be open, considering the early hour. Walking up to the door, the tall human-looking female tried the door and upon finding it unhindered, opened it To those within, it would be a very tall human female stepping into the room, her long silky black hair framing a face with flawless skin, full red lips, high cheekbones and bright piercing grey eyes. Her eyes drifted left to right, taking in the room and it’s occupants quickly yet thoroughly, with a small smile and a confidant walk, she strolled on into the room, her black leather outfit clinging tightly to her firm athletic figure. Ceri carried no visible weapons on her person… her mind was her most powerful weapon… as a Lurk/Mindblade… that was a formidable weapon indeed. It also offered other perks as well, such as the one that allowed her to carry her physical scimitar hidden… in a dimentional pocket until needed. The magical blade was her secondary blade though… the primary being the one she could form from her psionic energies. She let her eyes drift across those in the room… not even letting them pause for even a moment as she scanned the auras of those present, attempting to glean an idea of their natures and power levels. As a skilled aura reader, she could determine approximate power level and effective alignment of those whose auras she was able to observe. Still smiling as she sauntered to the bar, her training and innate abilities actually masking her own aura, making it appear as plain and unimposing to all but the most discriminate aura readers. The female, who looked to be in her early twenties, but was in reality well over a hundred spoke, her voice smooth and silky like her hair-”Good morning.”- She came to a halt at the bar, and leaned against it.-”Would you have any hot tea or coffee?”-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar looked over to his neice-”I forget that there is a hiiden door there”-he then walked over to the bar and began getting the tarven ready for bussniess. Mist was busy getting some coffe mad and Thane setting up the tables.Despite being small they could do a whole lot. Drakey gave Mist a hand while Saphire and Zorack stood by the door, Saphire on her bench.Ballasar was about to sit down when the first two came in-Hello and welcome to the dragn’s den, we are quite ready but please have a seat, one of the dragon’s will help you-He said as he took a seat. Saphire looked at htem-THis way and I’ll show you two your seats-She took them to the first table-Here you go-she said and went back to her bench, just as the other female entered-Good mourning-She said-THe coffe is being made as we speak, please follow me and I’ll show you to your table-She again showed her to a seat then went back to her bench-

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana saw the people enter looked at the battery operated watch she had received from her cousin on her last trip home from the human world, “that’s a new record, Uncle, guests when we first open, last time it was an hour after we opened,” the Fe-dragon stood up and did a little curtsey out of sheer habit then sat back at her table with her scrolls and proceeded to ignore them, just cause she was temp-lady of the house, didn’t mean she had to be in charge 24-7. She flipped through scrolls of her mother’s old paintings when she was still learning to write, and when Illyana was still a baby, her mother had written little tales to go with the paintings in her horrible English hand writing, but at least the half breed had tried her best. “Uncle, are you sure you don’t know where mum’s more recent work is?” she called out, ignoring the fact he might be busy-

CharlotteCarrendar:- A gathering of travellers, and the hosts would be inside the strange looking tavern, and with a snort, Mazmezz lumbered forward, the sound of chiming of anklets and bracelets heard beneath her cloak. Her face was obscured with a veil, and probably just as well, for it was not the face of beauty, for if anyone knew Mazmezz they knew she was not attractive in her normal form. A voice that would sound like harsh scratching of claws down a black board, would call out to those that bid welcome. (Mazmezz)”Ale…for me, and water…for the girl.”- she gestured to Charlotte, who kept her hood up, dark circles under her shimmering crimson hues. To any who knew her before, this was not the same one. She had a long road to recovery ahead of her. Mazmezz raised a hand, the chink of metal bracelets would catch Charlotte’s attention and she would go find a seat in the corner, as Mazmezz approached the bar, tossing down a bag full of gold coins (like a purse). (Mazmezz)”This should cover all our expences here.”

robbieicestone: ~ A small 4’5 half demon girl had ran in from running away from some large ogres .. She had short black hair and a skinny body figure… she wore a cotton short sleeve shirt with long leather fore arm sleeve. As she was running she looked behind her seeing how they had stopped and given up… she sighed .. finally… she stood putting her hands on her knees .as she was at the entrance as what seemed a tavern.she pants having her short black hair going into her face covering her eye-patch and her gray eye. she had a dagger strapped to her left leg tightly . her short demon tail behind her .. having it going only to her knees having it be a little fat like a Dino tail. she had short little horns coming out of her head .. they weren’t sharp since she filed them … at the bottom of her back above her butt-ox she had runes branded into her skin . she had looked up looking at the large doors silently . her small 4’4 foot figure pushing against the door to open the door . as she did she then looked around silently observing everyone and everything. ~

LastRonin: -Ceri watched the little dragoness move off to a seat, seemingly assuming she would follow. The smiled quirked at the corner as she turned back to the bar, then stepped over and sat atop one of the stools there, positioning herself so that she could see the majority of the room from her chosen perch. Ceri kept her expression schooled as she sat and watched the room, she leaned against the bartop and focused her mind… slipping into a psuedo-trance… her outward appearance not changing, but her mind and body uniting in focus and channeling her psi with extreme efficiency. She was studying the auras she could see… perhaps one of these might give her an idea of why she was drawn here. Ceri pursed her lips and began to whistle a soft but lively tune, the elven melody floating through the room. She paused her tune momentarily to address the ones behind the bar-”If you would please…”- she asked -”As soon as the coffee is ready, would you please pour me a mug and bring me a little honey with it?”- she smiled at them as she finished her query and returned to surveying the room and the auras present within it. Ceri momentarily wondered whether her father had ever been here… there were so many dragons here… it was possible.-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar felf a demons presence and we look over at the entrance, he saw the small girl.-Welcome have a seat and one of the dragon’s will be woth your shourtly-He then looked at His Neice-Sorry Illy, I don’y know where Elli left them, you can ask Emerick when he gets home he might know-he then went back to his work.The ittle black dragon walked over to the two females-Here you go one Ale and one water-he then walked back over to the bar.Ballasar sat there going over the books of the tarven now his dark auar al around him, if felf weird for it wasn’t evil, but it was not of this world as well, anyone senceing it would fell like they were in a dream-Illy do me a favor and go grab last weeks books something isn’t adding up-He said not looking up.The black dragon then walk over to the lone woman-Here you go some coffe with honey enjoy-He then walked back to the bar-

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana made a face at her uncle, the half feline half dragon had aura that one might compare to a gentle spring shower with the potential to become a powerful a violent storm in the right conditions. Illyana stood up and gathered her scrolls and cross the room heading for the dragon painting on the wall, as she was passing Charlotte and her Mazmezz’s table. The dragon turned to look at them; her face was almost exactly like her mothers, if it wasn’t for the scales, it would have been like Eliles was staring them right in the face. One of the scrolls fell from her hands, and landed opened to a beautiful painting of a feline humanoid looking in a mirror, a self-portrait. And that feline was Eliles, the female she-cat with wings that were as black as night and had grey curly hair fully down and white ears with star lite purple eyes. The scroll continued to unroll and showed a story of one of the hunting parties she had taken and ended in battle, the scroll rolled under there table and the Fe-dragon was wide eyed, “oh! I’m sorry! I’m such a Klutz!!” she shouted and jumped down to the ground and looked up , “do you mind if I can gather the scroll please, I’m so sorry,” she repeated again, her inky black hair spooling across the ground and she knelt down-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Mazmezz was bringing back the ale and the glass of water from the bar, when Illyana, would drop the scroll that would unfurl and roll beneath the table. (Mazmezz)”Gah..”- is all she would say, stepping past the half feline half dragon. The noise that accompanied the girl would also have Mazmezz shaking her head. (Mazmezz)”Good help is hard to find these days, I imagine. And…yes..*she gestured with a black hand that was covered in rings towards the floor*…pick it up then…take your leave. Your crowding.’- this last part was said with a deepening tone, as though she wanted to get the girl out of the way for her own sake. Charlotte would catch sight of the image upon the scroll, then from beneath the shadow of her hood, she stole a glance at the girl before her. ~Could this be the child Eliles had spoken about in the past?~ Charlotte moved her leg, to offer Illyana the chance to scoop up the scroll. Her hair just showing out from beneath her hood. Then the sound carried over from across the room. A whistle, a soft but lively tune. Charlotte turned her head to look out the window, as Mazmezz slid her water over in front of her, easy to reach. (Mazmezz)”Let it go….”

DeathFairy91: Leaping from tree to tree just outside the town, a small soul collector moved in secret as her newest pair of wings continued to grow in. Protruding from her back were developing bat wings, still only usable for short gliding. As she lept from a final tree, she soard onto a builing on the outskirts. Now jumping from roof to roof, she finds a larger building that looks secure enough for her needs. As she crawls along its exterior, she notices a lack of windows. Climbing down to the ground, she tucked her wings against her back and slid through the crack under the front door. Once inside, she dashes across the floor and ducks behind a dragon statue on the right side of the hallway.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Mazmezz makes a light growl as Charlotte rises from her seat, the two cloaked beings then cast gaze over all patrons, and Mazmezz hisses- (Mazmezz)”Something…in here…is trying to read our auras. I find them…I shall fill their anuses with webbing and they will not pass bowels for a month.”- Charlotte glares from beneath her hood-

Guest_Quinnarie: -as it begins to rain, a tall slender figure steps from the shadows, looking quite disheveled, and trips, falling to the floor without a sound-

CarricAnarion: Carric opened the worn wooden door at the entrance to the tavern, yawning expansively as he did so. He was exhausted from traveling for nearly a day straight, and the sudden torrential downpour hadn’t helped his mood any. As he made his way across the wood planked floor of the building, his boots squelched from accumulated rainwater, and his clothing dripped soddenly. He made his way over to a secluded table, shaking his head much like a wolf would, sending droplets of water flying from his soaked and bedraggled hair. Grumbling to himself, he sat down, taking off his backpack and leaning it against one leg of the table. He removed his black bearskin cloak and threw it over a stool to dry. He rummaged through his backpack, bypassing the bow, arrows, knives, and other assorted hunting and traveling gear, pulling out a black leather pouch. He sighed in relief, seeing that it had not gotten soaked, thank the Gods. He took stock of his gear, and found the inside of the rucksack remarkably dry. He gave another sigh in relief and turned to see who was in charge of the establishment. His tilted elven gaze and pointed ears marked him out as he spoke. “Is smoking allowed within? I’d hate to brave that deluge again just to smoke my pipe. Also, what would be on the menu this morning?”

LastRonin: -Ceri noted the oddity that was the aura of the male going over the books… had she a weaker mind, it alone could have sent her off track mentally. Then there was the strange feline draconic one… hers was… tempestuous and mercurial. She could be interesting as well… but it was unlikely either of them were the reason for Ceri’s drawing… they did not seem to be a threat to balance whatsoever… she continued to monitor them peripherally, but turned her attention to the others. The gruff-voiced female who took the ale and water to the other table with the other hooded and cloaked female… those two… really were of immediate interest… for they seemed to be cloaking not just their physical forms… but their auras as well… perhaps… just perhaps… one of these two were the threat to the balance that had drawn Ceri here. Her reason for existance being the maintenance of the balance through the elimination or at least neutralization of overbalancing forces. Her senses alerted due to the noted deception… she continued her scan of the room… an added benefit to her aura sense being that shadows and many forms of invisibility didn’t effect it as severely as they did visible light. It often would grant Ceri notice of hidden beings. So, therefore she scanned the entire room. She sat there sipping her coffee as she pondered the enigma of how she might determine the balance of the two cloaked beings.-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -The red dragon at the entrance would look up at the creature behind the satue-”Hey if you are here for trouble then get out”-he said, Ballasar looked up”Zorax stop it, llet her come in, it is raining after all. and yes you can smoke-He said to the wolf-As for what is to eat-he looked over to mist-What is one the menu this mouring Mist-The little white dragon looked up-Bacon, Ham sausage, eggs, tost, for the vegitarrns we have a fuirt salad-she said-The little back dragon went from table to table taking orders-

LastRonin: -Ceri was pondering the two with cloaked auras when she felt the shadows shift in response to another’s manipulations… as she saw the tall slender figure step from the shadows and then trip, falling to the floor. Shortly thereafter a male elf with an air of animalistic about him entered, shaking the rain from his hair as he sat. Ceri shrugged her shoulders as he asked if he could smoke in here. She also noted the one the red dragon had accosted for hiding behind the statue… she would observe their auras as well, since she already had her aura sense active… that is unless they too were hiding their auras… this was unlikely, for not all that many tended to be trully aware of auras and what they could reveal.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Charlotte fell in behind Mazmezz’s large bulk, keeping her identity concealed, reaching up and pulling the sides of her hood down futher, a low growl escaping her throat, as Mazmezz’s many bangles and charms clinked, and slowly she ambled around the inn, checking out each in turn, her eyes darkening as she took in all these souls that had now entered the small inn. A flash or blur, with speed a creature makes it across the floor to hide behind a dragon statue on the right of the hallway. A form would fall and land on the floor yet surprisingly made no sound, wet from the rainy morning, and forming a puddle from her soaked clothes. Mazmezz could not believe such an odd gathering being presented. Had they found themselves, just beyond the local asylum? Big boots thundered over the wooden floorboards, shaking himself like a wolf, to rid his hair of the excess droplets, this was starting to become a very wet and crowded place indeed. He appeared to be a hunter, taking off his black bearskin cloak, and the sound of the clink of metals as he rummaged through his bag, indicated he did have arms, various weapons that were not exposed, but hidden beneath his cloth bag. (Charlotte)”Elven..” -she said simply, no other word needed to be said, for his ears were a dead giveaway. Then finally, both Mazmezz and Charlotte turned to look at the dark and mysterious woman who by all accounts, was watching them both. Charlotte and Mazmezz both turned to each other and nodded, then started to make their way across the floor to them. (Mazmezz)”You…girl….what name have you?”

DeathFairy91: Staying out of direct sight, she watches as several people pass by. When the coast is clear, she begins climbing up the wall. Out of habit, her wings spread out over her body in an attempt to conceal herself, though the new ones weren’t quite big enough for that yet. As she passed the statues, she all but ignored the live dragons, only keeping an eye on them as she climbed. Reaching the ceiling, she crawls out and flips herself out on to the wall over the hallway, climbing up into the rafters.

Guest_Quinnarie: -she looks up at the people surrounding her, none of them noticing the fall, and then is stepped over by a woman she doesnt know, and sighs. she wishes someone would help her up, and rubs her ankle painfully- “damn. lotso rude people eh?” -she then shifts and rubs at her ankle more, wincing, and her london accent is thick in her voice- “no wonder people are ignorin’ others. yer all ignorin eachother, so noone really give a shit eh?”

CiarAdamyrKaredric: (( i have to make a closing post))-A man ran in wearing solid blue armor, looked around when he saw Ballasar he ran over to him-Ballasar hounds on the bouder i was sent to come get you-Ballasar looked up-Hounds?-he then ooked over to his neice-Illy stay here and watch the tavren-he then stood up grab his great blade from the weopon rack and walked out the door. As soon as he was outside he took off fly towrod the hounds-

PrincessCassieHeart: ~Quizi, comes riding through the forest on her horse Peregrine, a tall rhone with a jet black mane, she has two smaller pack horses trailing behind her, loaded with supplies, she has been on her journey for one month now and is in need of some re-supply. She is dressed in a forest dress of green and brown, and as always she has four daggers starpped to her ankles and thighs, however she also has added an elven sword and bow to her arsenal, since the clan wars, she no longer is a small girl of eleven, the wars made her grow fast as she learned the art of killing and scouting, she now is an adult Elven girl of 22 human yrs. She returnd home to the Falcon Family House hold, but still felt like an outsider there, though her Father Jade Caex Falcon treated her as one of the family she felt as if she still had to prove herselfto him. One day while reading ancient texts and scrolls she fond several stories telling about the Falcon Lords who were the servents of Kings for their Killing abilities, and how for several centuries they served whatever Royal Family could afford to pay for their services. They were the terror of the lands and their name was spoken in whispers, for the people were frightend of them. They were said to have a castle on the highest peak in the western lands, accessiable only by flight for there were no roads or passes that lead to it. The stories went on to tell of the people being tired of being afraid that they rose up against the Falcons and in a bloody war lasting several years they drove the assassins out of the land, and all knowledge of the Falcon Castle was lost. Rumours had it that before the last lord of the castle left he hid a treasure in the place and then put a curse on it so thqat any but true Falcon Blood seaking the Castle and its treasure would die horrible deaths. Over the years several have tried and all have never been seen again. Quizi decided that this was just what she needed to impress her Father and show him that she deserved to be a Falcon. She decided to find the Castle and restore the Falcon Lords to their rightful place. So with out telling her father Quizi set out to find her heritage and prove herself.That is what has brought her to this forest and to this tavern she is in need of supplies and iformation she rode up to the door and getting down she hitched her horses to the rail and leaving her sword and bow packed but taking her knives she enters the tavern and looks around, it is full , and as she makes her way to the bar gliding on her feet she finds a stool and sits taking in the room waiting for the barkeep to notice her……

LastRonin: -As Ceri contemplated the newcomers, she noted too, the rise of the two cloaked females and their proceeding circuit of the tavern… scrutinizing everyone it seemed, until at last… their gaze fell upon her… she smiled. Ceri watched them nod at each other… apparently she had managed to trigger some sort of alarm in them… curiouser and curiouser. She continued to sip her coffee as the two drew closer to her. The elder one asking rather bluntly for a name from her. Ceri didn’t answer immediately, simply taking another sip from her cup of coffee… holding the heavy ceramic mug between her slender long-fingered hands and rolling it gently back and forth before cocking her head slightly to one side and responding to the query-”Many… is there any one in particular ye would be looking for?”- she posed her own question to the gruff-voiced one. Ceri knew she had been pulled, drawn to this place… she would find out why… she would locate the threat to the balance… and deal with it… whatever that entailed… and sometimes in order to see what was cooking, you had to stir the pot. She used her peripheral vision to track the apparent owner of the tavern respond to a new visitor in armor by grabbing a weapon and leaving abruptly, his absence soon filled by the entrance of a young elven female… all the while she didn’t remove her gaze from the pair across the table from her. Ceri held her psi in reserve the previously achieved state of focus allowing her to be prepared to respond in a moment with nearly any of her psi abilities at her disposal… including the summoning of her mindblade if the need arose.-

CharlotteCarrendar:- More movement detected just out of eyeshot, a creature climbing the walls, her wings spreading out like a moth, as she tries to conceal herself. Just a short moment, its up onto the rafters she goes. Charlotte glances upward, as Mazmezz keeps eyes focused on the girl who is yet to say a name. Another voice, rich in a london accent does make a remark as she rubs her ankle, which she injured in her fall. “damn. lotso rude people eh?” – Just in behind her the door would be flung open by a crosseyed ettercap. (Josh)”Duh…this the place?” -He stumbles in, dragging his claw like arms that touch the ground along with him. He sees the grumbling woman who speaks of no one giving a shit and then he reaches inside his bag and pulls out a bottle that has a strange looking object floating in it. (Josh)”Duh…you can have my lucky shit…I can always make more. Hur.” -If she takes it, he would continue in and look for his Mistress, Mazmezz. A woman of noble birth it would appear, strides past the Ettercap who gets a wiff of her scent and makes a lovesick face. (Josh)”P-retty lady.” :: The woman whom Mazmezz had asked the name for, replied in a cheeky fashion, that would have Mazmezz make a face. (Mazmeez) “A simple question requires a simple answer, and I am not in the mood to play “Rumplestiltskin guessing games….Miss” -the last word said with a hiss.

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -The 14 year old bristled even more, if that was even possible, first her uncle runs off on some fantabalse adventure to slay hounds, and just hey, Illy watch the tavern. A stream of beautifully colored words poured out of the mouth the Fe-dragon, whose scales across her face was slowly turning red, from either her blushing under the white scales, or she was just getting that hot under the surface. So the first thing the Fe-dragon did, was turn to the three woman, jab a finger in there direction and snapp, “ye best no’ go an recken’ me papa’s Tavern, if ye gonna’ brawl I demand ye take tat blundry mess ouutside!” she snapped her ears going straight up and against her skull a second later then the little prissy turned away with a swing of her tail that hidden spike blade as the end of it took a chunk out a wood from the bar and earned another beautiful curse’s that would have had her over her father’s knee and went to address the knocking on the tavern door. Sapphire the dragon was as always dutiful she allowed in the local merchants that were coming in for a drink before they would travel to the other kingdom’s near Mirari country they resided in at the moment. They sauntered in without a bit of care and found seats, completely ignoring the girl, until one old man stopped and nodded to her, “Lady Kardric, I see you’re in a beautiful mood this morning,” he said, smiling. Illy looked at him, “go piss yer self-Old Man,” she snapped and stepped out the door’s for a breath of fresh air and would come back later to apologize, should her mother somehow find out about these sudden tantrums-

PrincessCassieHeart: Looking around Quizi noticed that there were a few tall dark women in the place she figured that these must be the people that live in this land, so turnning to the woman next to her (Ronin) she asks, “What is this land?, Do you know where I might purchase supplies and get a hot meal?, I am a traveler heading west to the mountains. ” She doesn’t want to expose too much of what her plans are she just wants to be sure this is the right way her map is old and names change…

LastRonin: -Ceri was in the middle of a fairly tense moment with Mazzmezz when the newly arrived elven female leaned in to speak to her… asking about supplies and where she was. Ceri didn’t remove her gaze from Mazzmezz, but replied-”Dear child… I suggest you ask a native… I too am a traveller…”- she lifted a single finger from the warm surface of her coffee mug to point the direction of the scaled and furry girl… that is until she stomped her way out the door.-”Well, I was going to suggest you speak with her…”-Ceri shrugged before replying again to Mazzmezz-”‘Tis a shame… games can help keep you young…”-she paused in mock shock-”oh… well, at least help you feel a little less… temporally disadvantaged.”-she sipped at her coffee again-”So… why don’t we start with ‘simon says’… I’ll be simon… and simon says…”- she paused to sip her coffee again-”show me the truth”-the last said with a wink and a smile. Ceri was pushing… she was pushing hard, but she knew there had to be some sort of reason for her drawing… there always was. Her commitment to the balance had been noticed… and she had been being given paths to follow to find threats to the balance… beings whose intensity towards one way or another threatened to tip the scales one way or another… these were her targets… these were her destiny.-

CharlotteCarrendar; – “Geerrrr?” Mazmezz made the strangest sound, one of mock surprise and shock that this slip of a girl wanted to play a childish game of “Simon says..”- She turned to Charlotte and then frowned from beneath the veil. (Mazmezz)”Her name is Simon?” – yes the grand Bebilith matriarch was befuddled by this young girl’s games. Charltotte allowed her hood to slide back a bit, as she reached forward to Mazmezz’s arm and then moved around to position herself between Mazmezz and the cheeky girl. Josh the Ettercap was picking his nose over in the corner, rubbing his ample ass against a support post. (Josh)”Silly name for a girl….Simon….I think, Trisha would suit a girl like that…My mum’s name was Trisha.” Mazmezz shook her head and looked down at the much smaller Charlotte- (Charlotte)”I have a game thats better than Simon says. Its called, “I spy with my little eye….guess who has my fist in their face?” -she said with a growl.

LastRonin: -Ceri’s confident smirk never faltered nor wavered as she poked and prodded…. the keenly intelligent psion testing the limits of the pair’s control over their aura cloaking… she had been pushing on typical emotional triggers, playing a possibly dangerous game by trying to incur anger in the elder one first… and if that didn’t work, she would try the lesser one… for many, when their minds were clouded by anger would lose the focus necessary to cloud the perception of their auras… and this was looking to be her chance to see if it would work against this one… she still was observing for the auras of the two… passively… not seeking to extract the information… but to watch and see if either of the pair lost control enough to open just a crack… a seam… anything to allow her to glimpse the auras… this would be enough to tell her whether either was her target. So, she sat there… looking calm and relaxed while maintaining the readiness of a taut bowstring… a delicate balancing act…. one that had taken decades to master… and she watched… hoping for that tell-tale glimmer of law, chaos, evil or good… any one of those in extreme being anethema to balance.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Charlotte was about to raise her fist, the fingers tucked in deep but at this moment, a black hand, covered in rings and the tinkling of bracelets would seize her foream, the much taller being speaking in a raspy tone. (Mazmezz)”It’s a trick….a test…do not let the emotions cloud what is your judgement of this creature.” Charlotte’s arm trembled slightly, through aggression and gritted teeth. Josh the Ettercap sung out. (Josh)”Simon says….Its a game!…I know I know I know….Simon says…touch your toes!” and with that, he bent over and released a loud fart, the gas itself, sure to knock out a few patrons who were in close proximity. Mazmezz increased the hold on Charlotte’s wrist, till finally Charlotte’s arm stopped moving, and as Mazmezz released the hold, she lowered it, reaching instead for the hood and pulling it further down to hide her face. She turned and walked back to the bar, seating herself down, on a stool and toyed with a bowl, sulking at being restrained. Mazmezz closed in on the girl and then leant down so her stinky hot breath would be in the woman’s face. (Mazmezz)”You….reallly don’t want her messing up that pretty little face of yours, Girl.”

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -The people were coming in more and more, the small village of Mirari had grown over the years. The Ettercap had been successful at chasing out some of the patrons who would have rather brave the rains then face the stink. Illyana stood outside her arms crossed and shivering from the pouring rain, but at least it was ‘cooling her off’ the Fe-dragon closed her eyes and sighed heavily a small cloud of fog coming out of her mouth. It was starting to get cold. Her trained ears could hear the distant cries from the border as a battle raged between the celestial cats’ and hounds. She would have joined the battle, if she didn’t think fighting was so ridiculous. Instead she hugged her self-more and glared at the people that were entering the tavern in groups now. The dragon’s inside were in full swing caring for the patrons and making sure orders were filled and food was delivered. -

KittyMarshal: -Rai walked through the forest enjoying the early morning showers, she laughed and giggled as she twirled around, splashing in the puddles. She seemed happy, but really she was lost and had no idea where she was going. To any passing human she looked to be about 7 or 8 and dressed in a fun little costume, she had on what looked to be school clothes, she had black and white cat-like ears, and what looked to be a fluffy white tail, the tip having black fur. she let her soft leathery wings extend, loving the cold air and the feel of the rain on her skin. she soon spotted a building in the distance, but she was wary, for the last time she and her mother saught refuge somewhere hell hounds had attack them, she had only barely managed to get away, but not in time to miss seeing them kill her mother and capture her soul. she had mourned much for her mother that day. the rain made it easy to hide the tears. She slowly and cautiously approached the building, tucking her wings in and lowering her tail, her eyes darting around everywhere-

LastRonin: -Ceri continued to smile as it seemed for a moment there might be a break… but the elder one was shrewd… she realized what was happening and warned the younger… helping her to still herself and not reveal anything damning… or of salvation… for if they weren’t the threat to the balance… that too would be revealed through the auras. Well… some games were won in single sweeping moves… others took more subtle and elegant maneuvers working in concert to trap the opponent into a position where they had no other choice… Ceri was already contemplating her next several moves as she worked towards … checkmate. Ceri didn’t back away… she didn’t flinch at the putrid breath, which thankfully kept the majority of the smelly beast’s fart away as well. She stared back and said-”Oh no… wouldn’t want that… might end up needing a big ugly cloak to hide my wrinkled and scarred face.”-she gave a feigned shudder and chuckled-” then again… we wouldn’t want your little broken pup to get further damaged either… now would we?”-Now this wasn’t mind-reading… though that was a trick that Ceri had at her disposal… this was simply observance… noted from the downtrodden haunted looks the younger one had exhibited… the way she had held herself for most of the morning… the protective and matronly, yet assertive tones the crone had spoken to her in… all these things… including the bits of conversation that Ceri’s trained ears had picked up upon… it all added up to that conclusion… no magic needed, no psionics… just alert and astute observation and an understanding of mental process and emotional displays. Ceri was ready to do battle here and now… either in defense of herself if they proved to not be the threat… or in service to her destiny if they were. But if she were given the choice… she intended to make the determination, and would then observe and stalk them, or at least whichever was the threat… while she planned and prepared her proper assault… for straight forward battle was not the forte of the Hunter… some would call them assassins… but that title applied more to less altruistic beings… ones who would kill, not for a grand cause… but purely to fill their own coffers. Berenthal DeNabarran Cerikai did not count herself amongst those lowlifes… many of them would someday find themselves to have been on her target list… but only after she had done what was necessary to strike their name from it.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – “That…little pup, you speak of with little or no respect, needs not to hear ill words from the likes of you, Girl. As for me, well…you really seem to be fascinated in the layers of our outers shell, yes? Trying to taunt me to think I care for beauty…*she began to pinch at the corners of her veil, with her long black claws, that shined in the dimly lit room. “You girl want to see….what lay beneath this veil of silk? Then I be happy to oblige you…GIRL” – her voice was rising, as the hooded Charlotte kept her place at the bar, mindlessly spinning the nut bowl on the bar top. The veil was lifted, and what was hidden beneath was that of a beautiful woman, high cheek bones, and full luscious lips, that any man would wish to steal a kiss. But the eyes…..yes, you stare into the green hues, it was there that true evil lay. A wry grin began to form, for the corners of her mouth turned upward, and then, she opened her mouth, now this…was not so pleasant, for out would come four large mandibles, that knashed together, a very fine slither of a tongue licking out to taste the air around the girl. The tips of her mandibles dripped in a foul smelling neuro toxin, as she leant towards the girl. (Mazmezz)”Ever kissed a spider…and lived to tell the tale?”

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana saw the girl approaching Illyana’s quick eyes quickly taking in the child and finding the key markers of a celestial cat, perhaps a half-breed celestial cat. But what was one so young doing out along, one younger than her. Illyana quickly forgetting her anger at even her twin siblings she called out to the girl, “child, what are you doing out in the rain,” she called and gathered her skirts and ran out into the down pour towards the child. The air rippled with darkness suddenly, Illyana’s trained silver eyes darted towards the trees on the out skirts of the village. Black shadows moved with a visible black glowing aura like mist coming off the bodies of three huge dogs all Doberman in appearance each with a very dark blue hue to their fur. The dog’s opened their mouths, and loud shouting sounds something between a howl and a woman’s scream poured out from the jaws of the animals, black leather wings unfolded from their backs. Illyana let out a ear shattering scream should anyone have been standing next to her and she ran the rest of the way and attempted to grab the child, “GET IN SIDE NOW! EVERYONE IN SIDE!” should the child listen to her Illyana would proceed to run back to the tavern as crowds of people would scream and fight to get into the tavern. And wouldn’t you know it, Illyana slipped in the mud, just as the hounds were closing in just outside the tavern, that was when Illyana let out her own feral hiss and transformed into her true appearance in a cloud of white mist appearing like the Chinese dragon’s with fur and scaled covered body long whiskers but shorter snout, her tail whipped around the smack a hound in the head, but they were quicker.-

 


Reflections on the RP – Ice and the Dragon’s Egg.

$
0
0

When a story takes on a life of its own, and the characters act out as they were created to do…things happen, that are both poignant and remarkable. You as a writer end up being a spectator it seems, and watch history occur right before your eyes.

Regardless of how you feel about another writer, and their characters – you play the game you start and the events are sometimes out of your control, once a play is made. To accept what has happened, and post the reaction from the character’s point of view, while you the writer are upset by what happened is one of the greatest challenges for a role player.

This is what happened last night. A character lost…but the story, though truly sad…..won.

 


Elias’s Studio (1) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
April 30, 2014 12:42AM
Róisín put the gun down with a flat look, watching as Elias explained to Lucy: “Hello, Lu. Sorry to say, but it looks like Tom has gotten angry and is intent on leaving the pieces here. Tom just stormed out. He’s peeved about the paint ball he took to his rear after stating that you and Róisín were in need of sexual attention. She’s not one to take such slights lightly.” Lucy called the boy a “shit” and said she’d handle it. No doubt she would. Nodding out of habit Elias said, “Alright. We’ll be here.” 

Conversation complete, the somehow still bemused yet irritated Elias turned to his apprentice. The girl was leaning against the table with her arms crossed and a sour expression. He wanted to admonish her, but the lass was of course a grown woman. Besides. Thomas deserved what she’d done. There was nothing for it but to wait and see if Lucy was able to bring him around. A moment later Elias was staring out the window across from the elevator shaft. Yellow Ass was standing on the sidewalk with his phone to his ear and proceeded to remove his pants. By the time that conversation was over the boy had chucked the keys into the truck and was striding off into the street in nothing but his boxers between himself and the public. Poor Lu. This was going to mean more trouble for her. It wasn’t a good idea to leave the keys down there though. Calling back over his shoulder Elias told Róisín, “Get the first set on the trolley. I’m going down for the keys the kid left.” He then called the elevator back up and rode it to the lobby.

Róisín had not bothered to follow Elias to the windows and had instead proceeded to pack up the materials she had been using to wrap her pieces. She vaguely heard something about keys and trolley when Elias yelled. Shoving the remaining bubble wrap back into the packing crate, she carried it into the hall and placed it back in the storage closet before walking into the studio and dragging the trolley over to the first stack. She was loading it carefully when Elias returned to help. Between them they soon had all but her final piece, her most private, stashed into the truck. But as they had not yet heard from Lucy they hung about the studio until she contacted them.

It wasn’t long after that the door buzzer sounded. Ro and Eli were parking in his office mildly discussing the show. Róisín rose to answer it but Elias shook his head and stepped in front of her: “Better if I answered, either way.” Acceding with a frown, she remained behind leaning against the door frame. When the door was rolled back, the older man’s voice drifted to her ears. “Lucy! So the kid wouldn’t come back? I’ve got the keys here. Ro’s work is loaded. I can drive it over to the gallery if you’d like, but we didn’t want to head over until we’d heard back from you. Coming in?” He moved back into the hall and gestured toward the doorway in which Róisín was posed. Lucy looked absolutely beat.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
April 30, 2014 01:03AM
Elias’s studio

It was Elias that greeted Lucy at the door, his words like rapid fire as he asked about Thomas and how they had loaded the van ready to go to the gallery on their own. Lucy stood silently as her eyes wandered over to Roisin fleetingly, then back at Elias who said that he was prepared to drive the truck over to the gallery for her. They had held off since they were waiting on word back from her about Thomas. His final gesture was to ask Lucy inside, while Roisin had remained in place at the doorway, leaning against it casually. Now, if Lucy had been annoyed by the entire farce she didn’t show it. The professional mask was up and in place. Just another set back, that the assistant Director didn’t need. Though dressed in the paint stained overalls, and with her hair now starting to come undone due to the rush on over to the Studio, she still had that air about her.

“For a moment.” her reply to the offer to come inside was said quietly. With the work now on the truck, and time marching on there was very little reason for Lucy to remain. As for the situation with the truck….

“If you could drive the van back over to the gallery I would appreciate it, Elias. It’s a tricky thing to park in the loading bay. I will happily reimburse you for the cost of a cab back to your residence after.” Lucy was not speaking now to Roisin, for she felt that an argument may well ensue.

“I will ring a few temp agencies in the morning to find a replacement for Thomas so that the truck can be unpacked at the very least. Might…go for Russians that don’t speak much English, so they don’t offend anyone.”

Now that last part, was meant as it was said. Lucy took a step back and said finally.

“Shall we go now?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ll5dszR5061qbiyy1.gif

It was now near dinner time…as the street lights were starting to come on.

<3>

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 05, 2014 11:29PM
Elias’s Studio

Róisín watched as Elias welcomed Lucy inside, explaining everything about the truck as he did. The woman looked tired and didn’t so much as bother to offer Ro a greeting aside from a cursory glance. Typically the girl didn’t care about that, but given Lucy’s stance with her on account of the showing, Róisín expected more, the fact that Ro was responsible for the current situation notwithstanding. However, nothing registered on her face until Lucy made the comment about hiring Russians that couldn’t offend anyone. Then Róisín’s face turned stony.

Elias stepped back as Lucy entered. He was nodded along to what Lucy was saying, offering: “Oh, it’s no problem. I’ve driven them a time or two before; don’t worry about anything like that or the cab.” His only response to Lucy’s Russian comment was to give a half sort of laugh and try brushing it off so as to avoid further confrontation. He didn’t mind so much that Ro had caused Thomas to throw a fit, though Elias liked the lad, but Lucy? He did not want either of the two getting into it. Róisín would flatten Lu like a hammer and jeopardize the show. Lucy asked if they could go. “You’ll find someone. I’ll-“ , he started.

“I’ll fill in for you,” said Róisín, voice snapping. Eli looked at her uncertainly as she continued, “You drive the truck over and I’ll follow with Lucy.” With that she turned back into the office as if the matter needed no discussion on either point. Returning with her backpack over her shoulder and her favorite piece, the hand sculpture, carefully cradled in her arm, she walked past them and out the door. “Alright…” trailed Elias. He grabbed his jacket from the hook on the wall and would usher Lucy back out the door. [b] “We can grab some burgers on the way,” [b] he suggested pleasantly as he and Ro walked into the elevator. He tried not to wonder what had spurred Róisín’s offer of assisting at the gallery or imagine how that could go so terribly wrong.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 06, 2014 03:19AM
Elias’s Studio

http://media.giphy.com/media/Xv56qI07sz4d2/giphy.gif

Lucy showed Elias something of a crooked smile which meant she was pleased at the fact he took her up on driving the truck back over to the gallery, but what was to come next left her somewhat shell shocked. Roisin’s voice cut through the air at both Elias and Lucy that she would fill in for Thomas. It was completely out of the blue, and possibly a knee jerk reaction to the Russians comment. The Assistant director shot a glance at Elias to see his reaction and he looked uncertain about the proposal.

“You drive the truck over and I’ll follow with Lucy.” 

As this was said, Roisin turned her back and went in the office without so much as giving room for argument. Lucy’s jaw fell open, but then snapped shut again, since it was already getting very late, and in hindsight only two people could fit in the cab of the truck, not three.

Watching Roisin return with her backpack, and of course the treasured piece; her hand sculpture she walked straight on past Elias and Lucy without so much as a word. Lucy shook her head slightly and let out something of an exasperated sigh. Elias just caved and followed along after getting his jacket. Lucy just wanted this day to end – to go home and curl up with a good book and a glass of wine. That was now going to be hours away.

As she was being ushered out, Elias suggested that they stop for burgers on the way. He was trying to keep things upbeat, but with the tension so thick that you could carve it, a night at McDonalds fast food restaurant seemed like a bad idea. Lucy had to swallow her pride.

“Sounds wonderful.”

Stepping out onto the street, the van was still parked where Thomas had left it, and with Elias having the keys and knowing where the gallery was it should be a piece of cake for him. Dealing with Lucy and Roisin however would be much harder. Glancing about Lucy asked Roisin. “Where are you parked?’ Her tone was flat, as she crossed her arms, and stabbed her toe into the foot path.

<3>

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 24, 2014 12:05AM
Burgers, Eli wanted burgers. It was about that time, so it wasn’t surprising. The man had a horrid diet. Róisín’s wasn’t much better, but at least she tried to eat a salad once in a while. She had age on her side too. “Fine by me.” With a grin, Elias exclaimed,“Sweet! I know just the place.” 

Turning back to Lucy, Ro saw her digging her toe into the dirt. She asked where Róisín was parked. Pointing over Lucy’s shoulder to the green impala, she said, “There. Probably best we drive our own cars so we don’t have to make extra trips. I’ll drop Elias off later. We can talk more once we’re back at the gallery.” Her hand raked through her hair while she waited for Lucy to respond. Lucy was probably wondering why the hell Ro had made the offer to help out. Truth be told, she was still wondering herself. The rumble of the truck engine brought her back to the moment. She began walking to her car.

If Lucy wanted to ride with her or vice versa, Ro wouldn’t disagree, since it would give them the option to talk. But they could do that back at the gallery too. Once they were all in their vehicles, Eli would pull out and head down the road. Turning off in a completely opposite direction from the gallery, he would ]drive for about fifteen minutes before pulling over on the side of back road near a greasy, old style dinner. It was clearly a sit down joint. Hopping out of the truck, he would call back to them, “Best burgers in Seattle!” So much for the take out. This would make the evening longer.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 24, 2014 02:34AM
Roisin’s Car

Lucy agreed with Roisin about taking their own cars. Sadly, Lucy’s car was at the gallery, so she would have to hitch a ride with Roisin, since Elias had already raced off to take over the truck. Lucy took a moment, before setting off after Roisin. Her mind was already in a bit of a panic, what with loosing Thomas, and having to virtually run the entire gallery on her own, since Maxwell’s absence from the gallery was becoming more frequent.

Getting into the passenger side of Roisin’s car, Lucy strapped herself in quietly and just kept looking straight ahead. Burgers for dinner. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had a burger. Fast food joints really weren’t her thing. A good salad and juice bar, or even sushi and you would have Lucy in her element. The idea of greasy food, with soda pop and those gaudy interiors that looked like something out of a sick clown’s birthday party that had exploded.

As Lucy watched Elias pull the truck out, she suddenly watched him driving in the wrong direction.

“Uhm…no..uhm. Where is he going? The Light box is in the other direction.” Her head swiveled round and back, her face showed a total expression of confusion. Surely Elias knew the way. Lucy looked to Roisin for answers, but for the next fifteen minutes or so, they sat in virtual silence.

Finally Elias pulled over the Gallery truck right next to an old style greasy diner. It looked like something out of the 1950′s. Lucy’s face was aghast. they were in the middle of no where at what may well have been a serial killer’s favorite burger bar.

“Oh you’ve got to be kidding me.” Lucy said with a stricken expression. She fiddled with the door handle and finally stepped out of Roisin’s car, hearing Elias say ; “Best burgers in Seattle!” If it had made any list by its appearance, she would have been inclined to say with the biggest cockroaches in Seattle.

Not wanting to be a complete killjoy, Lucy slowly followed Elias towards the entrance of the diner. It was one of those sit down booth type affairs. No drive through. This was going to be a long night.

http://dinerhotline.files.wordpress.com/2009/11/the-50s-american-diner-8.gif?w=529

“Lead on, Elias.” She felt like a lamb entering a slaughter house.

<3>

 



Downtown Seattle (5) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
May 15, 2014 08:20PM
DownTown – Vogue Office : Seattle

Simone’s eyes darkened as she stared down Raul, who was grinning at her like a Cheshire cat. The last thing she wanted at this point in time was to have his greasy looking mitts all over her just to sell a strand of pearls. Just then one of the assistants came in with a platter of nibbles for the gathered throng of Sales reps and designers. It was already starting to remind her of an after party at one of her shows, and this was just the lead up to the fashion show. But there was something about the smell of the small bite sized morsels that suddenly had Simone looking green. She slapped her hand over her mouth and then looked for the nearest exit. She was going to be sick.

Pushing past Raul and Giseppe, she reached the door and then hot footed it down to the nearest ladies toilet, where she slammed open the door and made a bee line for the nearest cubicle. Collapsing to her knees and hugging the porcelain, she started to throw up. And it was bad. Her gut wrenching heaves were enough to make the girl in the next cubicle gag.

http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lpvjk9cizF1qh2o7zo1_500.gif

“Are you alright?” The office clerk asked, as Simone was wiping the drool off her bottom lip and trying to catch her breath.“I’m sick…I’m….R.A.L.P.H!!!! ~blurg!~” Oh it was nasty. Everything Simone had eaten for breakfast, and even dinner the night before was making a second appearance. She coated the bowl. It was simply horrific.

Falling back on her ass, she started to cry as the mascara she wore was running down her cheeks.

“What is wrong with me?” She whimpered as she drew her knees up to her chest and sobbed.

<3>

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
May 23, 2014 10:46PM
DownTown – Vogue Office : Seattle

After having cleaned herself up from the vomit that stained her shirt, Simone came out of the ladies room only to be confronted by Erica. Turns out the other staffer in the cubicle beside Simone’s was the office gossip. Erica reached for Simone’s arm and dragged the hapless blonde down to the conference room. Thankfully, it was not in use and they had it to themselves. Locking the door so that they wouldn’t be followed, Erica stared at Simone with a grim expression. The ride to the office that morning, Simone had shown her a pregnancy test stick that had been in her bag. Naturally, Erica jumped to conclusions.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/05/a2063-tumblr_mcebvvwwei1ql20kxo1_500.gif?w=529

“Mary from accounts said she heard you throwing up. Now…after this morning, you know….”

Erica didn’t need to elaborate, since Simone knew exactly where this was going. “It has to be something I ate. Erica…I swear, I’m not pregnant. Okay?”

This was not enough for Erica, who had gained Simone a top spot in the fashion Week parade. “But you said so yourself. That there was a chance and it might be Brock’s.”

Simone hissed at Erica, starting to get nasty about bringing up Brock’s name. “No..no…just no.”

The blonde ran her fingers through her hair, looking like an animal caught in a trap. The last thing she needed right now was to be expecting. The very thought of it turned Simone cold. “I can’t be. I wouldn’t know what to do with a baby. You would be looking at the world’s worst mother.” Simone said, tapping her chest.

Erica started pacing, as Simone leaned back on the conference room table. It must still be early days, at least that is what Erica thought. She came to a stop and then pointed at Simone. “We are going to a family clinic. Find out once and for all, then…you are going to have to make a decision.” Erica approached her friend and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I’ll even go with you. Okay Simmy? You won’t be alone in this.”

Simone had to admit, that was probably the kindest thing Erica had ever said to her friend. She let out an exasperated sigh, and hugged her good friend. Erica rubbed her back lightly and said.

“Now…about that nude photo shoot.”

“ERICA?!”

<3>

 


Rain – Chapter Ten.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Ten

Happy Hunting

http://37.media.tumblr.com/2f0d5d43e77dc4525988de5e23f3c03d/tumblr_n06mcnvp3L1rp0vkjo1_500.gif

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: - ’You can wake up, Adam’ That was the key word now, as to turning his systems back on *Systems restored fully operational* He heard her before he saw her, “Ugh… Evelyn..? Sitting up on the operations table his hues casually glance over his body as he raises his arms and wiggles his fingers. “ Another routine maintenance? Or did something happen?” his hues flicker up to meet hers as he smiles gently whilst watching her. Sliding over to the side of the operation table his legs swing off as his feet touch down firmly against the floor. It always took him a moment to get back into things after being on the ops table. “Ahh.. where’d I put my smokes.. and I suppose the commander will be wanting to see me?” After a moment he came to a stand, stretching his body out as his muscles pop into place, “Mission was a success at least, when all else fails… I don’t” He took pride in the fact that the Zen corporation depended on him solely to do what everyone else was not able. When they needed something done, or it was to high risk they came to him, sent him in alone… and he always found his mark. “Shall we go see him together? I’d like you to keep me company for awhile” he smiled, he was stock naked but it never bothered him, walking over to the counter took his trench coat and put it on, as it wrapped around his muscular frame. “Evelyn… As always, thanks for looking after me; I don’t know what I’d do without you over the years.” he smiled as he opening the door he leaned his back against it waiting for her to exit first.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Waiting for Adam to awaken was a tense moment. Had the programmes she set actually worked? He was something of a rush job to put back together, and Evelyn had been fatigued when she did the reprogramming. She really should have been more confident in her work, since Adam’s reaction on waking was just…perfect. ] “ Another routine maintenance? Or did something happen?” Evelyn smiled and picked up her tablet, switching off the alarm systems, in case it hadn’t gone to plan. ”Routine maintenance. Was scheduled a week ago, but you know how things get. Just glad to see that it’s all running smoothly.” Evelyn kept her cool, as she glanced down at the screen and she pressed in a message to the Commander that Adam was fully functioning and back online. The Doctor took a step back, coughing lightly when Adam stood up off the table and then popped his muscles back into place. He was as naked as a newborn and didn’t seem bothered by it. When Adam asked if they should go see the Commander together, Evelyn again offered him a warm smile. She brought the tablet up to her chest, the screen side facing to her. ”I think that is an excellent idea.” Course it was. The Commander was going to be in for a shock. She watched as he simply put on his trench coat and was ready to leave wearing nothing else. He held the door open for her with his back, and thanked her for the years of service that she had put into him. ”A pleasure as always Adam.” She kept it short and sweet, being careful not to put anything into her words that might trigger something of what had happened. The truth. Now her work done, she left the lab with a courteous nod and headed up to the Commander’s office. The subtle click clack of her shoes in perfect rhythm. No doubt Adam would not be far behind. Reaching the Commander’s door, she knocked twice. ”Enter.” Pushing the door open, she searched his fact to read if he got her message. Thankfully, he had. ”Good job, Doctor. Knew I could count on you.” He then stood as he turned his attention to Adam. Trying his hardest to act naturally. ”Adam.” <3>

IceTe3a: Nodding at Evelyn walked past him and through the door, he followed suit as the door closed behind them. He had been through these halls so many times before he didn’t need his systems to tell him where to go, as they came up to the Commanders office he watched as Evelyn knocked on the door “Enter” Allowing Evelyn to walk in first as he followed up behind, coming to a stop as he stood in front of the Commander, with Evelyn standing on his side. “Adam”Adam came to attention giving the formal salute to that of someone who was a higher rank to him. : Looking over Adam as he came to a salute he smiled as he gave Evelyn a sideways glance, showing her that he was pleased. “At ease soldier, take a seat. You to Evelyn join us.” walking around his office table he sat down in his oversized chair as he watched the two take theirs. “Adam, I have a new mission for you, well it’s more of a high profile target. There are two you see, they keep giving our men the slip and my bosses are riding my ass. So you’re taking over the mission, this means you’ll be away from base in the field for quite some time. Before I can go into more depth I need to know If you will accept this mission, Adam” leaning back in his chair he didn’t know what to expect, until it happened ” It be an honor sir” with a smile across his face he clapped his hands together, bringing up the screen behind him two pictures were shown A younger female and a older male “ These are your targets Adam, the female’s name is Rain. She is highly trained and dangerous, bring her in if you can but we don’t really mind if she dies. This fellow on the other hand, He is a priority target, we need him in alive, Adam.” His screen lit up as he saw that Adam was downloading their full files, everything Zen had on the two targets. Oh he was pleased with how this was going, really pleased. “Rain, for reasons unknown is also looking for the doctor. We don’t care why we must find her and deal with her. She is priority one, if she gets to the other target before we do, than we will never see either of them again. You’re to hunt her down” Glancing casually at Evelyn he gave her a nod, “As always this is a solo mission, contact home base when you need to. Evelyn will be linked into your body’s status, HUD and view at all times. As usual she will be your Code name Guardian angel. You leave tonight, get what you need from the Armory and for god sakes Adam put on some clothes! Dismissed” He watched as Adam came to a stand and gave the formal salute again before looking down at Evelyn and giving her a nod with a smile and exiting the building. “Well done doc, this worked out perfectly. I mean what I said, I want you constantly logged into him, give him free range but be able to take it away and at worse self destruct at any given notice, I’ll let you use your judgment calls on that. Oh and doctor while you’re watching him, study him try to learn something will you, Dismissed” : Adam made a straight heading for the Armory, as he walked out of the science buildings and over the field to the Military section, down into the vault. Soldiers saluting him as he passed, He was a higher rank then they were in the military and he was Black ops so he had their respect. Coming into the vault there was John, he was the guy to talk to about equipment and military guns, if you were his friend well you had benefits to say the least. “Ahh yes Adam, we cleared the room. Commander said you’ll be paying us a visit. He also said to let you have your pick of anything, Big game hunting I hear” john said in a friendly tone as he walked right up to him shaking his hand firmly “That’s right, they let me loose, two big game animals this round, both a old buck and a five star female.” Waiting for the doors to open he walked into the full armory himself, first thing was in order he walked over to his locker and pulled out a new pair of combat boots, black combat jeans, black shirt and his Tactical trench coat, which on the outside looked like a normal blackened trench coat. Getting dressed quickly it was now down to his choice in weaponry, his Ntech was the best of the best so there wasn’t much equipment he needed but weaponry he couldn’t get enough of. Picking up two USB .45 fully automatic customized pistols he slid them in the holsters on each side of his chest under his trench coat. A few balanced throwing knives, a large bowie knife that he strapped to his right leg, and his baby, a fully customized M4A1 with holographic variable sights –switchable to a 4x day optical scope with a click of a button, hairpin trigger, attachable silencer, with different round capabilities from tracer, hollow point, anti tank busters to your stock nasty 5.56x45mm rounds. He could have taken a larger rifle for longer distances but with his accuracy and aim, with a single shot he could take someone down within a 1 mile radios. Walking out of the Armory he was set to go as John gave him a once over and a thumbs up on his choice of gear “Happy hunting,” Giving a backwards wave on his shoulder he walked out to the Warbird pad and knocked on the door as the pilot opened the hold for him “ I need you to drop me off, You’ve been briefed? Good, Drop me off at her last known location” with that he went into the warbird as it took off from the ground and flew off into the air.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Evelyn remained calm throughout the debriefing. It was like no sooner he was back in the hands of the Zen that he was being sent out once again, but this time to hunt down his previous accomplice Rain. The part about Rain’s father; the Good Doctor did make Evelyn feel uncomfortable, thought she did her best not to show it. At least the Commander had not issued a Kill on sight with him. She knew as did everyone else in high ranking positions the importance of the Doctor’s work to the Zen. The Commander dismissed Adam once he had been given his assignment and directives on how to keep in contact with Evelyn, who would be remaining at the base. “Well done doc, this worked out perfectly. I mean what I said, I want you constantly logged into him, give him free range but be able to take it away and at worse self destruct at any given notice, I’ll let you use your judgment calls on that. Oh and doctor while you’re watching him, study him try to learn something will you, Dismissed” Evelyn rose from her seat and kept her tablet close to her body. ”He will be under constant surveillance, Commander. Nothing will escape our attentions.” That said, she saluted, and took her leave. Adam had long gone since he was ordered to go to the Armoury to stock up on his needed supplies, and of course clothes. Evelyn made her way back towards her office, which was not far from the Commanders. Many guards and officials that passed her offered congratulations on bringing Adam back into the fold. She took it all in her stride, however she knew that the recapture was not her doing, all she did was take him apart and put him back together in a way to be useful to the Zen. Reaching her office, she swiped her name tag on the door panel scanner, and it immediately unlocked allowing her entry. Closing the door behind her, she let out something of a sigh, before tossing the tablet on her desk. On one wall, was a barrage of screens and monitors. Computer hardwared that would have many a tech operative salivating. All around her room there was awards, photographs, and the oddest collection of robotic toys. Strange you might think. Evelyn walked past a photograph of her with Rain’s father, which showed him standing proudly with her. She hadn’t aged a day. The photograph must have been twenty years old at least. On her desk was a small techno pup. It instantly picked up on her movements, and cocked its head to the side, then gave a shrill bark like it was happy to see her. The tail thumped on the desk, and Evelyn smiled as she turned around, taking her hair out of her bun and letting it flow free down to her shoulders. ”Miss me?” It responded to her voice and barked again, another thump of its tail on the desk. She ran her hand over the sensor on its head and you could hear an artificial panting sound. This was how the dog reacted to her affections. As she turned her head to the monitors, she could already see Adam’s movements, as she was getting a live feed from the base communications systems. She sat herself down in the large leather chair at her desk, then kicked off her shoes underneath and pushed back to a half recline angle. The techno pup leapt about on the desk and she gave it a special glowing ball to play with, one that contained an energy source to feed the pup with. Content with the ball it growled and made happy sounds, as Evelyn went right on back to studying Adam. She always had a soft spot for him. It was one of the things about Evelyn that made her unique. ”System…rest.” The Doctor’s eyes closed and she went sleep. :: At the roadside Diner, the dishevelled looking Rain entered the cab car, and noted the others that were inside. One man was at the bar, having a cup of coffee, another older couple were in a booth and keeping to themselves. The state broadcaster was playing a rerun of the Price is Right on the tv monitor, and a bored looking waitress was chewing gum, staring at Rain. ”What I get ya?” Rain moved to a vacant bar stool and said. ”Coffee..black.” <3>

http://www.damemagazine.com/sites/default/files/diner-waitress-ted-cruz.jpg

IceTe3a: The warbird flew straight over the diner as usual and straight into the city where they last saw the female, “Last known location was somewhere in this city, she well could have a base set up in here. Fly over I’ll Haho drop” Coming to a stand as the Door slid open, the Pilots fingers were counting down, he secured his gear on his personal, the Pilot giving him the green as he jumped out of the flying Warbird, no parachute in sight but Adam didn’t need one. He had done this many times before as he fell down in a slim line pose heading for the ground, getting close to the ground he flipped so his feet would make first impact, the Ntech in his legs allowing him to drop in like this as his feet hit the ground he automatically comes down to a kneel his fingertips touching the ground as the concrete under him shatters. The Ntech took the blowing force and rebounded it back into the ground. Coming to a stand his HUD pops up on his right eye, “Time to find last known location” he walked over to the very same hotel she was last spotted in, unknown to him that he was with her at the time. Scanning the room for clues and DNA samples, he picks up the tire tracks as he follows them outside, east.. They were heading east. Walking down the steps he had to check a few cars before he found one that would work, busting the window he jumped in and turned it on, as he accessed his personal music in him and played one of his songs AC/DC – Back In Black came screaming out of the cars speakers as he took off towards the direction of the tire tracks, his hues scanning the road and following them directly. After awhile he noticed it was leading him outside of the city, “Lock and load” he said with a half smirk across his face, driving out of the city he hit the only road that there was, bringing up satellite imagery he saw there was a diner further up ahead. Some Chow did sound good right about now, besides the tracks weren’t going anywhere. Eventually the diner showed up as he pulled in and turned the car off, he kept his equipment and weaponry on him, it was easy to see he was Zen and people either loved the Zen or hated them so seeing a Zen soldier walking in would be no surprise to them. Opening the door as it hits the little door bell *Jingle Jingle* he walked up to the main counter which was a old school bar top with stools “Get me the morning special and a black coffee” he said as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it taking in a drag. He didn’t bother checking the room as no one ever bothered him, no one bothered a Zen soldier and if they knew he was no ordinary Zen soldier they’d keep their distance even more so, but he wasn’t as stuck up as the other Zen soldiers could be, flashing their badges to get free food. He threw his credits on the counter and smiled waiting for the order to be complete, taking in a large drag of smoke he let out a sigh of relief.

http://dinerhotline.files.wordpress.com/2010/01/greensboro-1.gif?w=529

CharlotteCarrendar: – The waitress had served thousands of cups of coffee over the forty years of service and there had been all types that had wandered into the decrepit diner over time. Rain sat with her head lowered, her wet hair like a veil that masked her identity from the side. The other gentleman at the bar paid her little to no attention; muttering about his wife who would be waiting for him to get home. Course, he had been saying this for twenty years, and his wife had died so long before. His mind nothing but scattered memories and the constant need to remind himself that he had a wife…a wife that would be waiting. The waitress poured Rain a cup of coffee and the cup clinked against the metal of the coffee pot, before the waitress slid it over. ”Two credits.” Rain, thankfully had just enough on her and placed it on the counter, unaware that danger was approaching. When the subtle sound of the door bell rang, her head moved slightly while her right hand was gripping the hot cup of coffee. The chill of the breeze that came in with the unknown traveller made Rain shudder slightly, till the door closed once again. The clank of his boots on the floor got her attention, and then she stole a glance, only to be horrified at who she saw. It was Adam, and he walked right past her as though he didn’t even recognise her. He was dressed differently. He was wearing an NTech uniform. Rain’s head lowered again as the cup she held shook against the saucer. She had to steady her hand, not to bring attention to herself. What the hell happened after she escaped the hotel? Had he been recaptured? God How long had she been at the diner? She brought her left hand up to her temple and rubbed it, clearly confused by this turn of events. “Get me the morning special and a black coffee” He spoke to the waitress who simply popped an old piece of gum that she had made into a small bubble and went to write down the order. She placed it on the order wheel and pressed her hand on the bell. ”Morning special, Joe.” Joe, the cook took the order and then spied the NTech soldier. ”One morning special coming up. Always good to serve the Zen soldiers. You keeping those rebels on their toes, I bet.” the Cook said with a drawl, having no love for the rebels since many had killed his business trade in the last few months. The waitress walked along the bar with the coffee pot, offering refills. She stopped in front of Rain and offered some. Rain simply moved her hand over her cup, rather than speak. ~Is he ignoring me?~ She thought to herself, and then picked up her cup, downing the hot coffee way too fast. Not wanting to find out, she went to get off the barstool, when a new report flashed on the TV screen. ”Breaking news, the leader of the Source known as the rogue Phoenix is said to have been attacked by his own men. More news at 11.” Hearing this, Rain made a beeline for the door, and to get into her damaged truck, to high tail it out of there. <3>

IceTe3a: – He watched the waitress take his order and give it to Joe, as Joe exclaimed how he hated the rebels and asked if he kept them on his toes. “Sure do Joe, Proudly serving the Zen for the last 14 years. They send me in when all else fails” he chuckled as he gave Joe a military Salute, there was no doubt that Rain would have heard this even though he didn’t know it was her or that she was in the very same room. The TV showed breaking news of how the Phoenix was being attacked by his own men “ Heh, would have love to tag him, but I have bigger fish to fry.” that would be the last thing Rain heard of him as she ran out the door. He heard the door slam open as he turned around casually, he saw the back of a female running out to her car as he shrugged and turned back to the counter “ What’s her problem” he said as he casually glanced over to the waitress, he could smell Joe’s cooking as he was getting hungry. Taking a sip from his coffee as he let out a sigh of relief, placing his Assault rifle on the counter he leaned against the counter waiting for his meal to arrive. Eventually his meal was given to him as it didn’t take him long to scoff it down, walking outside he casually strolled in the car park as he took out another cigarette. Lighting the Cigarette he took in a deep drag as he glanced around the terrain not looking for anything just passing time.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Once out in the car park, Rain’s mind was racing as to the change in Adam. Saying he worked for Zen for 14 years. Acting like a totally different man. What the hell happened? She had to admit to herself, though she hated him for what he had done to her back at the hotel, part of her questioned if he had been taken in by the Zen, had they reprogrammed him? They had to have. The last part of his speech to the cook was that they sent him in when everyone else fails. Also that he had bigger fish to fry than go after the Phoenix. There was no one bigger than the Phoenix in her books….unless. Rain ran to her damaged truck, getting in behind the wheel. She watched Adam emerge from the diner and then enjoy his cigarette. He looked like he was on down time, yet armed to the teeth. Rain was in two minds of what to do. Should she dare approach him, after all he could be looking for her. But who else? Surely the Zen had no use for her or rather they saw her as a threat to their operations. She took Adam down before…she could do it again. Minutes passed. He clearly didn’t recognise the truck she was driving, even with all the damage. ~I should just get the fuck out of here.~ she thought to herself. But she didn’t know where to go. Just as she was about to place her hand on the door handle to get out, another three vehicles pulled up in the car park. They had satellite tracking beacons on their roofs, and all kinds of electrical equipment. One of the leaders got out of the car, with tin cans falling on the ground as his boot hit a mud puddle. He sung out to his off sider, a large man in a bomber jacket and matching coloured beanie. ”Did you see the readings on that mother fucker? I can’t wait to crunch the numbers. Come on, let’s get inside, grab some grub and back on the road east!” His mate who had tomato ketchup stains on his Nirvana Tshirt made a strange salute, kinda like one off some old vintage Sci fi show. About six men in all got out of various vehicles, and headed inside the diner, the leader however spotted the NTech soldier and ambled up to him. ”Dude…see that storm last night. Off the charts, man…off the fucking charts. “ The group of men were storm chasers, men that took scientific data off the storms and tornados that hit the country’s mid west. <3>

http://epguides.com/StormChasers/cast.jpg

IceTe3a: – He heard three cars pulled up as he casually glanced over to them, not scanning but generally looking out of boredom as they passed him, one came right up to him talking about the storm. “ No, Unfortunately I was busy last night in another part of the country. “ he flicked his used cigarette on the floor as his hand rest on his holstered assault rifle, glancing at the man casually. Who comes up to a Zen soldier like that and randomly blurts out about storms and nonsense? Smirking to him lightly as he had almost forgot how crazy some people can be. “ So apparently the rebels turned on Phoenix, it should be on the news very soon” His glance casually looking through the people as he notices the female that ran off earlier was now sitting in her car; she had a good body from behind as he wondered how she looked up close and personal. Passing the man with a pat on his shoulder “Keep out of trouble you lot” he walked over to her truck in a casual manner, his green piercing eyes looking at her as she probably noticed he was walking her way by now, he was curious to see what she looked like exactly and if he could possibly get her number at the very least. As he came up to her window smiling, he leaned against the truck, looking through the glass window at her “Everything alright in there Hun?” he didn’t realize who it was he was talking to, he wasn’t even scanning her face so there was no way for him to know it was Rain he was talking to. “For someone who ran out of the dinner that quickly you sure don’t look like you’re in a rush. Smoke?” He pulled out his packet of Cigarettes placing them against the window he offered her a smoke, to try and get her talking; he wasn’t looking for any information more attempting to hit on her. 3

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Storm Chaser, known as Bean shrugs his shoulders at the Soldier when he speaks about the Phoenix. To guys like them, it was a war of ideology and nothing to do with the betterment of the planet. [b]”Yeah…whatever. Guys, wait up.” He hurries in after his comerades, leaving the Soldier to go about his business. But then, Adam turns his attention on Rain’s truck. ~Oh no~ She thinks to herself, seeing him starting to walk towards her car. Did he suddenly identify her? She was about to roll up the window, right as the handle came off in her hand. ~Shit~ Adam came up to the window and then spoke to her in a strangely…friendly manner. “Everything alright in there Hun?” Rain almost turned fully to face him, but then kept her head down enough to use her hair as a veil. ”Err..I just remembered I had..an appointment.” Not the cleverest thing to say, but she battled on. ”To see…my Doctor.” This could be enough to deter Adam, if he truly didn’t recognise her. ~He had to be reprogrammed~ she continued to think, as he then offered her a cigarette. She shook her head and said. ”I…I don’t smoke, but thank you.” Her fingers gripped the steering wheel, and if he observed, he would see the dried blood trails from when she got out of the bathroom at the hotel. She then reached for the ignition to start the truck. <3>

IceTe3a: He arched a brow as she said she didn’t smoke he shrugged as he put his packet back in his pocket, glancing around casually as she said she needed to see her doctor. “Doctor? Hope it’s not serious” he said with a smile, as he looked her over head to toe. He saw her hands tighten around the steering wheel was she angry? Or was something else wrong. His right foot hits the sidestep of the truck landing firmly as he stood there casually, trying to lighten up the mood but then he saw her hand going for the ignition, bloodstained. He pulled his pistol out with his right hand and held the roof of the truck with his left. “Don’t move, there better be a good reason why you have blood on your hands. Out of the car now” he cocked the pistol with a single finger, not knowing that it was Rain he just thought he was dealing with either a murderer or someone injured either way he was about to find out. He hopped up onto the roof of the truck and tapped the roof with his foot so she could get out of the driver’s side door. “Trust me when I say this, I can see you perfectly though the roof of your truck now step out of the truck with your hands up. this was the tricky part, he had no reason to shoot her but if she took off he would fall into the back tray for sure, possibly even cause some damage. “I don’t want to hurt you, I just want to get your side of the story before we continue.” he let off a warning shot as it hit the ground near the car, his aim was deadly accurate as he waited for her to comply.

CharlotteCarrendar: – That one movement of showing her blooded hand had given Adam cause for concern, and more than that he reached for his gun. Instantly, Rain panicked. What was he doing? Did he suddenly remember her? It became clear when he spoke “Don’t move, there better be a good reason why you have blood on your hands. Out of the car now” There was no way in God’s earth she was getting out of the car. ”It’s…just a cut..I have to go to my Doctor.” She replied, but he jumped up on the roof of her car, and tapped the roof with his foot. Rain instantly looked up even though she could no longer see him. ”The hell?” Was he going to just shoot her for not getting out of the car? Rain’s eyes darted around for something to lock onto with her mind, something that could help her. Just then she spotted the electrical storm chaser’s equipment. She concentrated and then all three cars alarms started to sound, that there was a big storm coming. You could see all the men inside the diner jump out of their seats and make a run for the door, some getting jammed in the door way. ”COME ON!” Bean cried out as he was first out. Rain’s truck started with a big roar as she had the storm chasers as a distraction. One of them saw the soldier standing on Rain’s car and stopped. ”What are you doing to that girl, dude?” It was the tubby guy from Bean’s car. He was one that liked the ladies. Bean didn’t want to get involved. ”Might be how he picks up girls…come on!” All the other storm chasers got in their cars. Rain threw the truck into reverse at speed, so the force of the truck going backwards might throw Adam off. If it did, she would then put it back into first and drive over the top of him, as she followed the storm chasers out of the car park at speed. <3>

IceTe3a: – Alarms went off as he glanced over to the three vans, a storm was coming? He scanned the area, yes now he was scanning; looking for a storm warning of any kind… nothing? He watched as the fat storm chasers ran for their equipment one getting stuck in the dinner door. The one who came up to him earlier asked him what he was doing with the lady, as if Zen soldiers business was any business of his, as he glared the fat storm chaser down. Suddenly the truck goes into reverse as he falls forward on the roof his hands stabilizing him as he fell into a crouch “Miss… Don’t you even think about doing that agaii…” she had kicked it into first gear as the truck roared and moved forward, he was already off balance as it where. From the momentum of the truck he was completely off balance and sent flying backwards as he landed head first in the tray of the truck *BANG* his head hit the tray as he dropped his pistol by accident, the truck screaming off as he laid there in the back, leaning up he looked at the review mirror at her reflection. His scanning went off and matched… it was her “rain…? RAIN!! By the order of the Zen I demand you pull over, you’re under arrest comply or be terminated!” he had matched her, how stupid could he have been, it was her all along in the dinner, in the truck he was so close to her he should have known better but pretty ladies where his weakness. The truck was speeding as it swerved it made it hard for him to keep balance and not hit his head again as he scrambled to try and grab his pistol which was now sliding around the closed tray freely.

http://static.tvgcdn.net/MediaBin/Galleries/Shows/S_Z/Sq_Sui/Storm_Chasers/season1/storm-chasers-04.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar:- The truck tore off down the road, well ahead of the storm chasers, who unbeknownst to them were following her due to her techonpathic link to their computer equipment. The roads were still in a terrible state from the storm the night before, and keeping the truck on the road was a mean feat. Much of the sides of the road had potholes and every few metres Rain would inadvertently hit one..or more. With Adam screaming at her in the back of the truck threatening her with arrest by the Zen, she was in a mass panic. What was worse? Dealing with Adam again, or being handed over to the Zen, probably to be executed for crimes against society. Rain gripped the wheel hard showing white knuckles as she powered down the road. Lights were flashing in behind her as the storm chasers were on her tail. Hearing Adam in the back, the gun rolling around the floor of the tray, she feared he was going to pick it up and shoot her in the back of the head as she drove. One wrong move, and she checked over her shoulder, only to miss seeing a large pothole, that the wheel hit so violently it jarred her hand on the wheel and knocked her off course. The truck careened down a small embankment and rolled, leaving Rain trapped inside. The vehicle was upside with Adam beneath, he would have a hard time getting out, since the earth beneath him was like a slick sludge. The storm chasers came up, as Rain was fighting to get out of the battered truck. ”Help me!” she cried. Bean jumped out of his truck, as the fuel tank was leaking gasoline onto the road. He struggled to get the door open and then pulled her out through the window.”Quck…she’s gonna blow!’ Pulling her out just in time he raced her to his truck. The fat storm chaser from before yelled out. ”What about the soldier?” Rain looked around and then she set off a spark in the truck engine, causing it to ignite. The storm chasers took off in a trice as the truck was set to explode. (<3)>

IceTe3a: The truck his a pothole as it swerved around on the road, she was losing control as the storm chasers were following them, oh they were going to cop it from him. As she completely lost control and swerved around on the thick muddy ground the truck rolled over trapping him in the tray as he groaned, he could hear Rain trying to escape as one of the storm chasers obviously helped her out. Grabbing his pistol he put it in his holster as he grabbed his assault rifle and started kicking the door of the tray, it flew off as he saw Rain get in the van. Coming out from under the tray Assault rifle in hand locked and loaded “DO NOT MOVE, YOU ARE HABOURING A WANTED CRIMINAL, SHE IS DANGEROUS” slowly he came to a stand his rifle pointed at the men in the van, it wouldn’t take much for him to shoot them dead or disable the van but he wanted to try and not harm the men “Throw the keys to the van to me, step out of the van and hit the ground. NO charges will be made to you boys unless you refuse to comply then I will shoot to kill.. and I’m a hell lot faster than your van is. RAIN put your hands up, you have three seconds to comply before I shoot, do not test me on this” He was creeping closer to the van, his trigger finger on the trigger ready to fire at any moment’s notice, he hoped the boys would comply and throw him the keys and lay down in the mud. He stood there about 3 meters away it was a standoff, with Rain, Adam and the boys; which one of the two Rain or the boys would be stupid enough to give him reason to fire.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The boys all got out of their cars and vans, hands up as soon as they saw the Zen soldier with his assault weapon aimed at the leader of the group and Rain. It was becoming clear that she was a fugitive and that the soldier was trying to take her into custody. The electric equipment inside the trucks were all blaring from the signals that Rain was sending to them, as she tried to get that to act as a distraction. The storm chasers were all fearing for their lives.”Look man…just saved her from the truck, we didn’t know she was a criminal.” Bean said, tossing the keys to his van to Adam as he tried to diffuse the situation. All the lads then got down on their knees and laid down in the mud leaving Rain as the last one standing. So much for heroes these days. Rain was in a standoff with Adam…again. But this time, she was not going to come quietly. ”I’m not coming with you Adam.” She started to walk to the lead storm chaser car. If he wanted to shoot her in the back, now was a good time. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as the boys all got out of the van slowly, their hands raised in the air. One false move and he would shoot them where they stand, the keys were sent flying towards Adam, as he catches it then grabs his weapon again.“That’s it lads… Nice and easy, get down. I’ll forget all about this and nothing will happen to you lot.” He watched as Rain was staring at him, she wasn’t going to get down or make this easy.. “I’m not coming with you Adam” How’d she know his name.. they’ve never met before. He watched as she turned her back to him and started to walk “Rain DOWN NOW.. Boys don’t you move until I say so, otherwise you’ll get shot” She was heading for the car as he ran into a sprint and tackled her landing on top he straddled her back pulling her arms behind her back and holding them there with one hand. “How do you know my name” he said as he leaned down on her whispering. There was no escape for her now, not while he had her under him, he spun her around so she was laying on her back, letting go of her hands he straddled her waist. “Boys take the other two cars and leave, I’m borrowing the third car. You will be rewarded for your aid and your truck will be returned to you.. You have five seconds to comply and leave the area without interfering” he didn’t bother looking at the boys he knew they would comply as he glanced down at Rain, he was scanning her features trying to locate if they have met before and how she knew his name. “Tell me how you knew my name!”

 


Rain – Chapter Fourteen.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Fourteen

Mission Impossible?

http://24.media.tumblr.com/df8a2f44119d6dd62871e0fc759e4f37/tumblr_mwhf22DbNM1rqknc7o1_500.gif

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

CharlotteCarrendar: – This wasn’t how it was supposed to be. In hindsight Rain would have been better off sticking to Adam’s suggestions on winging it, but instead she had to continue that tit for tat arguing to the point she went below the belt, and subsequently he shut himself down. Now he was left behind, cold and alone in the isolation of his cabin, and Rain was making her way across the compound. The was a large training field or grassed area where troops were trained in physical exercises during the day. At night it was deserted and the only creatures with the large moths that hovered around the UV floodlights. Rain did her best to keep as close to the buildings as possible, so as not to stick out on the security cameras, that were no doubt scanning the areas 24/7. The Command building which was central to the compound was right in the middle of the property. A ten story building with multiple offices, training facilities, laboratories, and of course a major communication station that covered much of the city. With this amount of technology and such important people working within its walls, you could be certain that it was as hard to break into as fort Knox.

Approaching the main doors, which was a bold move on her part, two patrolling guards came around the corner, brandishing large assault rifles with laser attachments. They seemed to be engrossed about the football game that was going to be on the following night. Routine patrols often were a boring affair, as many never made it this far in. With the two deep in discussion, Rain lowered her head and marched past them, making sure to salute and show acknowledgement, which was returned without question. One threat down…so many to go. Rain made it to the front entrance of the Command centre and there on the right hand side of the sliding bullet proof glass panels was a special key swipe activated alarm system. Thankfully, when Rain had made her way out of the cabin, she had swiped Adam’s card so at least she had that. The problem was the CCTV cameras that were recording her movements outside the doors. Calmly, she swiped the card through the slot and then it asked for a special pin code number. Rain concentrated on the alarm system, mentally pulling it apart till she was able to pick up the alarm pin code that was Adam’s. She pressed it in, and there was a nervous minute wait, till the light finally turned green. Rain let out a sigh of relief, before heading into the command centre doors. Now..she had to find Eve. There was a information board on the left hand side of the corridor, and Rain quickly scrolled down through the names till she found her. Fourth floor, executive administration. Eve must have been really high up as far as the chain of command was concerned. No doubt, if she was able to take apart and rebuild Adam. She was not an employee you wanted to just have in any ordinary office, but right where the Commander could keep tabs. The halls of the ground floor were deserted, and Rain’s footfalls created an echo as she walked across the foyer to the row of lifts to upper levels. Nervously she looked around and wet her lips nervously. She pressed the up button on the third lift and stood back waiting.

The lift door pinged, then slid open. The lifts were not terribly large, certainly not good for any large number of people to use. Strange. Entering the lift she pressed four, and then the doors closed with a quiet hush. All around the inside of the lift was darkened glass, and Rain kept looking at the reflections of herself. Was she really the dead root that Adam said? She touched her face as if questioning her own appearance, when the door started to open on the fourth floor. Again, no one was around, as she checked up and down the corridor first. Now, to find Eve. She turned left on leaving the lift, and with her gun drawn, she kept close to the wall, till suddenly she heard a sound, and then a man walked out of his office right into her.

”Where do you think you’re going, Soldier?” He barked. A tall man of an impressive build, middle aged with grey side burns. He looked old enough to be her father. ”I SAID WHERE ARE YOU GOING?” Slowly Rain raised her head, and something in the Commander’s face changed from annoyance to outright shock. It was as though he was staring at a ghost. At this point, Eve opened her office door due to hearing the altercation. She too saw Rain and let out something of a gasp. This was the defining moment. Rain drew the weapon on the Commander and said.

”GET IN HER OFFICE…NOW!” It wasn’t a request, it was an order. She cocked the gun and the Commander started to back pedal while Eve watched on horrified. ”Do you have any idea who I am?” The Commander roared as he tried to challenge the gun wielding Rain. ”A dead man walking if you don’t do as I say.” she then appeared that she would shoot, if he didn’t do as she said. Hands up he went into Eve’s office, who was now backing up herself. The Commander’s face was growing red from anger. ”I don’t deal with terrorists.” So that was what he regarded her as. Rain laughed nervously, and flicked the gun for him to keep moving back. ”I’m not here for you, so you can shut the fuck up.” At this the Commander roared. ”Eve…get Adam here now!” Eve nodded nervously and tried to get to her computer terminal, as Rain was looking back at Eve, then at the Commander. ”He can’t help you!” Course he couldn’t, she had made sure of that back at the cabin. Eve then realized he was offline. ”Sir, he is not responding.” Ina blink of an eye, the Commander then took action, kicking the gun out of Rain’s hands, causing it to discharge into the ceiling. He grabbed a hold of Rain and then pushed her down to the floor. Clearly he was a lot stronger physically than her. With her hands behind her back, the Commander barked at Eve. ”Get the MPs!”

Rain struggled under the Commander’s hold, and glanced up at the computer terminal with a lock on to Adam. With the power of her mind, she made the call to reactivate Adam and wake him up, so he would see exactly where she was through Eve’s terminals. ~Adam!~ <3>

IceTe3a: In the cold of the night the wind was gently blowing across the training field as he sprinted across ~ STALL DAMN IT~ he shouted back in Rain’s mind hoping she would be able to give him time, two guards walking past doing their round’s came to a salute as he passed knowing full well who he was and his rank being higher. He didn’t bother to salute back as he was in too much of a rush trying to make it there in time, it would take too long to go through the building, he would have to scale the wall and bust through the window. **Accessing blueprints… Scanning… Scanning… Window Located 4th floor east** He had located the side and which window he needed to bust through, finally making it through the training field he came up to the rather large buildings that stood centre of the entire base these buildings were mainly offices for the brass, Science labs and advanced tech and weapon testing all top end classified stuff.

Sprinting straight over towards the east side he was right about one thing, he could go all night as his body pushed and pushed his feet smashing heavily across the concrete path not once did he break a sweat whilst running and it wasn’t about to happen now. Coming to the east side of the building he needed to be at, he came to a stop as his eyes glanced up counting the floors “ Two… Three.. Four.. Gotcha! Raising his grapping gun he dropped the rope as he aimed for the very top of the building *Bang!* the grapple whirled into the air flying… Adam was almost.. anxious but he knew it would find its mark and it had, the grapple digging into the buildings side wall as he gave the rope a firm tug he started to climb. Up and up slowly until he reached the fourth window, quietly he walked above the forth window; pulling his pistol out he flicked the safety off and cocked the gun. Loaded and ready to go ~ Ready… East side window in Three, roll to your right~“Three.. Two… One…” 

With spring in his legs he jumped backwards as he was sent flying away from the building he let his grip on the rope loose as he slid down slightly, guiding himself up with the fourth window he pointed his pistol at the glass timing it perfectly down to the second *BANG BANG BANG* three bullets shatter the glass as Adam came flying through the shattered glass instantly after. Letting go of the rope he fell forward rolling on his shoulder and back onto his feet in a crouch he came to a quick stand as his pistol was pointed directly at the Commander “I Suggest you let her go… His eyes had the stare of death in them only that of a well seasoned soldier could have that death stare and it came natural to those who had been through hell and back surviving to once again do it all over again.

His hues look over at Rain as he smirks shaking his head “Perhaps you should have fucked me after all” not even realizing Eve was in the room, she was out of the camera view and he had not registered him being there yet, little did he know she was standing not so far away behind him, “Get up Rain, we have work to do” he had basically more or less told everyone in the room he was now working with Rain and against Zen, how would they react to this, he was about to find out.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The smashing of the glass panel and arrival of Adam brought about at first a wave of relief to the Commander, until he found it was he that was now having a gun trained on him. You could see the blood run from the Commander’s face as he had his knee on Rain’s back. Did he just say let her go? The Commander growled angrily at Adam, his rage returning. ”You are a Zen officer, Adam. I will have none of this behaviour. She is a prisoner of the Zen. A traitor to those who knew her family. She’s a goddamn mutant, boy!” Now the word boy was not one that you should ever say to someone like Adam. Rain’s face was pushed into the carpet at this point, and the standoff was something she was now a spectator too. Even in the face of the threat from Adam, the Commander tried to pull rank. ”Eve, control him Get him to back off NOW!” Eve; who had been watching all this unfold looked panicked and then she ran to the computer terminal. Madly she was typing in codes, to try and get him to act on the orders of the Commander. But every time she tried, something was blocking her. It was like he had been…”Reprogrammed.” Yes that one word. She turned back to Adam and the Commander, with Rain on the floor. ”Sir, he is no longer under Zen command.”

”WHAT?!” The Commander roared loudly. Here he was, with one of the most wanted criminals of the Zen and his best soldier had been turned against them. He then took his pistol out and held it to the back of Rain’s head. ”Back off…or she dies. One….two…” <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as Eve ran into the computer area when did she arrive in the room? No problem though, as they soon realized Rain had reprogrammed him, his eyes flicker back to the Commander who just called him boy.. you could see how pissed off Adam was, he wasn’t even speaking as you could tell by his face how pissed he was. He pulled a gun out on Rain as it got serious one two… his hand slid behind his back and with a flick of his wrist he sent his knife flying across the room with great speed, it would find it’s mark dead centre in the front of the Commanders forehead *BANG BANG* he shot two rounds on in the commanders heart and one disarming the pistol from his hand, the Commanders body fell down on the floor as the blood splattered across the room a slight choking noise as his lungs filled with blood but he was dead, walking slowly he grabbed Rain by the arm gently, he pulled her up to him placing his hands on her cheeks his hues scanned her body for any injuries before he nodded “We need to get out of here fast, Eve you’re coming with me.. Please” letting go of her cheeks he walked over to Eve and smiled lightly his hues looking into her friendly eyes “ No harm will come to you, I promise.. Let’s get you out of here” so now Adam would have two females he needed to look after Eve and Rain, this was turning out to be interesting.

CharlotteCarrendar: – That countdown had Rain think to herself that this was it. She would die on the floor of Eve’s office and then Adam would forever belong to Zen. But little did she realize the anger that the Commander riled up in Adam. Calling him boy? Also, Rain was under his protection. After all the hateful remarks and spiteful exchanges, he finally did something that would ultimately save her life. The Commander grit his teeth as his trigger hand trembled. He was not bluffing, but to his horror, Adam was incredibly fast at whipping out a knife and sending it flying across the room and straight into the Commander’s skull. Blood spurted out in a crimson torrent, that sprayed all over Rain’s back, but more was to come, as Adam went in with the second wave of his attack. Firing two shots into the Commander’s heart and one at the hand that held the pistol, blowing it across the room. Rain screamed as she heard the pummelling sound of the bullets making their mark. The Commander’s body fell onto the floor – with the final dying gasps followed by the sickly squelch of blood pouring up and out of his mouth and nostrils. His eyes stared out at the scene before him, soulless. The Commander’s life was at an end. Rain was shivering from shock, when she felt Adam’s hand gently pull her to standing, then cupping her face and scanning her for any injuries. Thankfully there were none. Eve watched the pair interact, keeping her distance, till Adam turned his attentions on her. ] “ No harm will come to you, I promise.. Let’s get you out of here” Though he showed kindness with his eyes, Eve kept glancing between the two. Rain was ready to go, but she really wanted Eve to come with them. She looked at Adam and said. ”Adam..this is my home. I know of nothing else.” She meant this because this was where she was created. Rain approached Eve and asked. ”We need you to help us. Eve, you are the key to help finding my father.” Eve turned her head towards Rain and showed true fear. ”Your ..your Father?” Her voice had a tremor to it, and then she looked back at Adam for guidance. <3>

IceTe3a: He shook his head lightly as he glanced over to Rain and back to eve and sighed walking in between them he wrapped his arms around both their waists “look girls, we don’t have time for this.. Eve, Rain’s dad is the one who built me, she won’t harm you and you have my word.. I will protect you, you’re free to be yourself around us” he didn’t have time for them to get friendly as he guided them outside he kept his arms around their waistlines as he moved their bodies exactly like his, he made sure they were able to be pushed out of the way of any danger. He was forcing their bodies to move tactically “Look Eve, you know me better than I can remember about myself, but..I’m not who ..what you think I am he sighed as he turned a corner and opened the elevator door, pulling them inside he pressed the door for the car park . As the doors closed he looked at Eve and smiled “I’m Rain’s equipment.. More or less.. It’s good to see you’re doing well” he shrugged as the door to the elevator opened and they were in the car park “Look.. I’m forced to be utilized by Rain for her own needs, we can go back to my other safe house.. out in the countryside I have a rather large facility there” he walked over to another truck and opens the door, this truck was a military style truck and much better than the old crapper they came in, sitting in the driver’s seat he looks as its only two seats Eve could sit in the passenger’s seat, it was a 2 seater heavy jeep with a big boot full of equipment that they could sort through later. Unfortunately for him he would have to suffer with Rain… sitting on his lap again, and if she was going to use him as a chair.. she was going to drive again, oh god she was going to get him back for that Dead fuck comment on this drive he could just feel it..

CharlotteCarrendar: – Adam didn’t have time for explanations, or for any long stories. He wanted the girls out of there and right away, guiding them both, with Rain looking back over her shoulder at the body of the dead Commander. She kept hearing what he called her before Adam had killed him. ~She was a mutant~ Her understanding of the word meant that she was not human either. All this time she had been having a go at Adam about his claims of being human. And who was she to talk? She didn’t give him a problem being led out but as Eve left, she grabbed her robotic toy dog, leaving everything else of her life behind. The only reason she went with them, was because Adam gave her his word, that no harm would come to her. She believed him. She did this because she was one of only two beings on the entire earth that knew how he came to be, and what had made him so special in the first place. Why he couldn’t be replicated. Surprisingly, no alarms had yet been triggered or sounded yet. This in itself would be unusual, but the time of the daring raid was chosen for a specific reason. On getting out to the car park, Adam had picked a vehicle that was miles better than the old farm truck that they had travelled over in. On reaching it, Adam spoke to Eve directly, in a way to allay her fears. He explained that he accepted that he was Rain’s equipment, and that he was happy to see her being as well as she was. Eve had so much she wanted to say to Adam, but not in front of Rain. Not yet. Eve knew a great deal about Ernest and what had become of him. ”Adam….” she started to say, as Rain interrupted. ”We really should get moving, we can talk on the way.” She urged Eve to get into the vehicle, and then seeing there was only one other seat, she looked at Adam and said. ”Guess I am driving, huh?” She knew that meant he would be her seat. She waited for him to get in, before getting onto his lap. Rain gripped the steering wheel as the door closed. ”Now the fun part…getting out of here.” She started the engine, and then put her foot on the gas. <3>

IceTe3a: He felt Rain slide on top of him as her weight came pressing down on his lap he tried to shift his body weight as he felt her weight pressing down on top of him… amongst other things, this was slightly awkward but she didn’t seem to be bothered by it in the slightest ~ Try not to move around..~ he said in her head in a soft tone. The engine started and they drove off and out of the car park, what few guards were awake wouldn’t pull them over to stop them as no one suspected a thing, they would be able to simple drive out of the base without issue. He had suggested that they set up their new base at his safe house out in the country side.. Rain was driving and had no idea where it was, would she physically log into him with one hand showing Eve partly the extent of what he meant by being Rain’s equipment.
looking over to Eve he smiled as he looked down at the puppy and back at her “So Eve, what do you know about Rain’s father.” The vibration from the engine of the truck wasn’t helping as Rain’s body was slightly shaking on top of him, this could be a situation he didn’t want her to realize about, as they finally left the Base behind slipping through the last point and onto the main dirt track towards the city, now is when Rain would need to utilize him once more, much like you would a GPS.


DownTown Seattle (3) – Lipstick Lies!

$
0
0

Nothing brings more pleasure in life to a woman than shopping.  Welcome to Lipstick Lies!

 

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 05:28PM
Downtown Spirits on 7th Ave.

https://irs3.4sqi.net/img/general/600x600/50107109_C0s5FbjMhcGoexFkhZOql_HjP0jkLxhVoD6RapkeASc.jpg

Ame turned her blinker on to only turn into a parking lot of a liquor store to stock up on some expensive drinks to have with her friends for she wanted to be prepared for the luncheon, possibly hire some male strippers to give the group of girls some fun. She pulled into a parking space, turning the key to shut the engine off for it was loud for most people. She pulled out her cell phone, unlocking the screen to only go searching through her contacts, wanting to find Simone. Once she reached Simone’s number, she tapped the call button, putting the phone up to her ear and waited for her friend to pick up, wanting to tell Simone that she was back in town and wanted to see how the girl was doing.

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 06:21PM
Freemont – Bohemian shopping district – Seattle

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/06/b8449-modelsheartcupcakestoo.jpg?w=529

Simone and Erica decided it was time to get out of the apartment for the day, rather than sit inside and discuss the upcoming issues with Simone’s pregnancy. The Freemont shopping district was popular within their circle, as there was not only a lot of art galleries and restaurants, but the shopping was both quaint and diverse. Known to be a large part of the Bohemian hub, it was often considered to be fashionable to be seen there. And that was exactly what Simone needed after her terrible week.

Having made up, sort of with Pandora – shopping seemed like the perfect cure all for her woes. Walking together down 36th street, the pair both looked fabulous, wearing designer glasses, dresses and shoes from italy and New York. Simone stopped outside of Show Pony – a boutique that featured a variety of vintage-inspired clothes, contemporary unique lines, one-of-a-kind accessories. Just up Simone’s alley. She went in through the front door, followed closely by Erica who was on yet another call to New York.

https://www.showponyboutique.com/product_images/uploaded_images/seattle-showroom.jpg

For a girl who had everything, the Show Pony was like taking a trip back in time and the prices were reasonable. Thumbing her way through a rack of dresses she heard her cell phone go off in her bag. Reaching in, she brought the phone to her ear.

“Simone Jackson speaking.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 06:37PM
Downtown Spirits on 7th Ave
Ame beamed at the sound of Simone’s voice answering the phone and chimed in her thick Italian accented voice “Hey Sim. Its Ame. I am calling to let you know that I am back in town after a year of taking care of business shit. How have you been? I have missed you a lot, Sim!” Ame truly did miss Simone and loved her like a sister she never had. In fact, she looked at all of the girls as sisters and even though Simone could not see Ame on the other side of the phone, she was smiling widely like the Chesire cat from Alice in Wonderland.

http://files.doobybrain.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/03/tim-burton-cheshire-cat.jpg

While holding the phone, Ame opened her car door, taking her keys and putting them in her purse then grabbed it and stepped out of the car to only lock the door with one press of her index finger and closed it shut. She walked over to the door of the store and opened it, the bell chimed as she opened the door and she walked in, the door closing shut behind her as she walked over to some of the shelves, looking at the liquor.

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 06:49PM
The Show Pony – Bohemian shopping district – Seattle

Simone nearly dropped the phone when she heard the thick accent of Ame’s voice on the other end of the line. “Ame?” You could see Simone was surprised, the way she held her mouth open. Erica, who had just hung up from a call mouthed ~Who is it?~ Simone’s sunglasses slid down the bridge of her nose as she mouthed back ~Ame~ Erica looked surprised too. It had been a good twelve months or more since they had heard from her. Simone used to go on about her and their little clique’s escapades all the time. Getting back to the call, Ame said;

I am calling to let you know that I am back in town after a year of taking care of business shit. How have you been? I have missed you a lot, Sim!” 

“Back in town? Wow, you really have great timing. Pandora and her man just got back in from Hawaii.” Simone was careful not to mention Brock’s name since his name was really the last thing she ever wanted to say. Not that she had anything against Brock, but it would be a long time before they ever spent time together again.

“I’ve…been okay. Work is fickle. You know how show biz is.” Simone had a lot to tell Ame, but doing it on the phone with shop assistants in ear shot didn’t seem like such a hot idea. So Simone kept it pretty impersonal, while Erica was drooling over some shoes.

]http://pixel.nymag.com/imgs/fashion/daily/2014/06/06/astrologifs/taurus.o.jpg/a_3x-horizontal.jpg

“I’ve missed you too. We really should get together for lunch soon. I’m dying to hear your sordid tales for the last twelve months. Lots of hot European men in those tiny speedos.” Give it to Simone to think of men, especially in the middle of the Show Pony.

“So when would it suit you to catch up?” Simone asked, staring at a rack of hats that she was dying to try on.

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 07:13PM
Downtown Spirits on 7th Ave
She blinked at the sound of Simone almost dropping the phone when she heard her voice and gave a soft chuckle as she grabbed a bottle of Whiskey, placing it gently in the basket on her arm, searching for more liquor to buy before replying back to Simone, “Heh. I always have the knack of showing up at the right times I guess. And I am aware that Panda is back in town. I talked to her just as I was packing my bags for the trip home last night. The flight was tiresome and boring without you girls,” she walked over and grabbed the most expensive champagne there was in the store, swaying her hips in a happy manner.

“Yeah. Business can be tough. Especially when it is about cars. So many people can be very picky about some brands. It irks me at times when they do get that way,” She grabbed a bottle of brandy and a couple of other good liquors and walked over to the register, placing the bottles on the counter and put her purse on the counter to get out her debit card to pay for the bill.

“I’ve missed you too. We really should get together for lunch soon. I’m dying to hear your sordid tales for the last twelve months. Lots of hot European men in those tiny speedos.”

Ame laughed, “I knew that you were going to ask about the tales of hot European men in tiny speedos. In matter of fact, I have some pictures for you of men in swimwear and they are signed by each model and some expensive handmade Italian purses. Decided to get gifts for you ad the others. And I am planning on having a luncheon next week. Still need to pick out a place though. Oh! I almost forgot… I am having a car show in about a few weeks that is going to take place at my mansion and some big time photography people are coming by and asked if i would have models for the shoots. Are you interested? I will be paying you and it will also help your modeling career as well,” Ame was hoping that she would accept, wanting to help out her friend in her career and was going to ask Pandora the same thing when she gets a hold of her. She nodded the the cashier who told her the price and swiped her card, punching in the pin number and waited for her card to be approved and grabbed her keys out of the bag and placed them in her mouth. It went through and the cashier put the liquor bottles in a safe tight box, sliding it over to Ame who was putting her card back in her wallet and close it up. She put her wallet back in her purse, pulling it over her shoulder to only grab the box with both hands, holding the phone up to her ear with her shoulder and walked out the door to her car.

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 07:59PM
The Show Pony – Bohemian shopping district – Seattle

Ame had one thing right – her timing was impeccable. With all that had been going on, Ame was the perfect ingredient to add to the girl’s lives once more. As Simone strolled between through the clothing racks, listening to what Ame had to say about her business trip and what hunky men she came across, she added that not only had she brought back happy snaps, but also some goodies in the shape of expensive hand made Italian purses. Simone was a sucker anything Italian, and when it came to purses, there was nothing more that made her heart melt.

“They say the way to a woman’s heart is through her stomach, that is so not true. They don’t know what a woman would do for just the right little Italian purse. Ame…I love you.” The words rolling off her tongue as she took sight of herself in a tall mirror, and glanced at herself side on. She wasn’t showing that much, she didn’t think, but she knew that within a few months, modelling was going to be out of the question. With Ame offering her a stint to do some modeling at the car show she was organizing, it was a real blessing in disguise. Just so long as it was not one of those bikini shoots.

Erica tried to keep up with the conversation, though she was only hearing Simone’s end of it. Needless to say, Erica was buzzing around Simone like a fly to butter.

http://theneonblonde.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/10/url-3.gif

“Car show at your mansion? I will be there, no problems at all. It would be great for my portfolio.” Behind her, Erica let out a little whoop. The Vogue fashion editor loved cars, and the men that drove them. “Orson will want to go to that.” she chimed, as Simone looked behind her and raised her finger to her lips as though to shush her.

“Just let me know what day and time you want to go to lunch. That way I don’t have things double booked.” Simone added lastly. She knew Ame was a very busy woman, and time was money. “Again, great to have you home. Ame.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 08:31PM
Downtown Spirits on 7th Ave
Ame chuckled at Simone’s reaction to the pictures and gifts she brought home with her and carefully placed the box of bottles in the passenger side of her Charger and stood straight, shutting the car door before speaking again, “I love you too, Sim. And the clothing for the shoot, I want Erica Stanton to help out with the designing of the clothes. Oh I love her work!”

And yes, Ame had a fan-girl moment then cleared her throat, trying to regain her thoughts and placed her ass against the car, resting a bit then looked up at the skies. she began to slip into deep thought for a few moments before speaking up once again, “I hoped you would accept! Plus it will be a great way to spend with everyone here. I will most definitely let you know the date and time of when I want to go to lunch and I also planning on having a little sleep over as well. I have so much to plan since I have been gone for a year and want to have some quality time with the girls. Oh! Are you available right now, Sim? I really need to tell you something very important and i am willing to drive to where you are right now to meet you. This is something I have not told any of the girls before,” the anxiety could of been heard through her voice and Simone could tell that Ame needed to get something off her chest.

Ame started to chew on the inside of her cheek, nervous that Simone would not want to listen to her but she hoped that she would. She wanted to tell her of her past and how she came to be. But at the same time, Simone might look at her like she was crazy and say that she does not believe her. What to do in an anxious moment like this.

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 08:49PM
The Show Pony – Bohemian shopping district – Seattle

The leggy blonde turned to her best friend and flatmate, Erica; as she listened to Ame talk about how she needed some clothing for the shoot, and was interested in seeing about getting Erica to do the designing. It was amusing since Erica was standing right next to her in the store. Simone was pretty sure that Ame knew about Erica and her close relationship.

http://cdn2.crushable.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/05/Dont-Trust-The-B-Hey.gif

“I love her work too.” Simone said, winking at Erica. Erica; who was checking out some shoes, stopped what she was doing and glanced up. “Who?” Curious about what was going on. Simone gestured for the door, as though she was ready to leave, and continued to talk to Ame as she walked through the many racks of clothes.

“I am available actually. Tell you what, why don’t you come down to Milstead & Co, that is just a stone throw from here. The latte I had here was probably one of the best I’ve had anywhere.” Mistead & Co was one of the finest coffee houses in Seattle and was in the Freemont district. it was but a short walk with easy parking. Erica was now giddy behind Simone, wanting to know what was going on. Should Simone tell Ame that the designer she wanted was going to be there. Simone decided to be cheeky.

“See you in ten minutes.” Simone chortled, before hanging up. Erica rounded on Simone and said one word. “Spill.” She folded her arms and gave her the LOOK. “Ame wants YOU to help out designing clothes for the models for her car show shoot. I just told her to meet us both at Milstead & Co for coffee. You two can nut out the details and I can put my feet up.”

“Why didn’t you say so, Sim?” Erica said, swatting her arm with a shopping bag. The two girls then left the Show Pony, and made their way up to Milstead & Co on 34th.

http://a4.urbancdn.com/w/s/ku/QPqevX51UiPZqJ.jpg

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 14, 2014 09:24PM
Downtown Spirits on 7th Ave
“Alright. I will be at Milstead & Co in about ten minutes then. I will see you then, Sim,” she pressed end call and slipped the phone in her purse to only rev the engine, placing it in reverse, pulling out of the parking space and switched to drive after stopping. She pressed her foot down on the gas, pulling up to the street, looking both ways for cars then pulled out of the parking lot and turned in the direction of Milstead & Co.

Ame shifted gears of her classic muscle, the engine roaring as she soared down the streets, hitting green lights like nothing and just before she could reach the coffee shop, she stopped at a red light, grumbling beneath her breath. She could see the shop and wanted to get there in time so she would not waste Simone’s time if she was shopping. She tapped her finger on the outside of the door, hating the fact that this light in town likes to take a long time.

Within moments, the light turned green and she shifted the gears into first gear and took off then slowly pulling over to park beside the coffee shop, turning the engine off. She gave a soft sigh and looked out the car window, waiting for traffic to stop so she could slip out of her seat and shut the door. She locked the door and walked around the Charger, stepping onto the side walk and headed over to the shop, pulling her purse close. Ame was wearing a steam-punk outfit that fit in the Victorian times and she was proud to stand out in a crowd. She did not care what people think on what she looked like.

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o275/thebluedragon100/Steam-Punk_zpsbc6f6b55.jpg

She stood beside a table, waiting for Simone to show up and little did Ame know that Erica Stanton was with Simone and she was going to meet her today.


White Wolf – Part One.

$
0
0

White Wolf

Part One

”The Witcher and the Elf”

http://cdn.airbornegamer.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/05/the_witcher-geralt.png

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: In the realm of Baldradas things were a bit different, magic was alive and known throughout the lands, and mythical creatures good and bad roamed freely. None wilder than those creatures of the night, well known for their troublesome ways and vicious attacks, people learned to either deal with them or stay away from them. The Witchers guild a very secretive and selective group of highly trained warriors in the arts of magic and slaying beasts of all shapes and sizes is well known throughout the lands their reputation in dealing with these foul creatures grants the Witchers a sort of truce with the mundane of this world, for even though they are exclusive the Witchers are shunned, disliked and hated for being abnormal.. for their inhuman strength and speed.. and mostly for the way they look, it was easy to know a Witcher from their eyes, been a different color and style they stood out, the more powerful Witchers had pure white hair and were simply known as ‘Albino’s’ as their training and treatments were more effective on their bodies. None more well known throughout the farthest points of Baldradas, than the one simply known as The White Wolf. A thick layer of fog slowly dancing its way through the air as it covered the entire place, slowly it swirled and danced in the gentle breeze. Only allowing weary travelers to see 3 meters in front of them even with a lit fire torch, coldness to this dark and decimal terrain evil creatures roamed freely causing havoc, only the bravest or those who were lost in mind would travel this far in the middle of a dark forest. A lonesome tavern and inn called this place home, it was built out of the woods of this forest as it sat dead centre in the dark woods, the local inn keeper lived here his two sons roamed the outside of the in torch in hand with sword in other, sticking close to the inn as they patrolled their home making sure those who call themselves friend entered safely and those who called themselves foe.. were defeated or turned to another direction. Some wandering merchants had no choice but to brave this deathly place in order to get through to the other cities to make sales in time, warriors, bounty hunters, thieves and all sorts of brave men and women would frequent this place along their travels as a resting spot to boast with one and another whilst having a restful drink and a well earned sleep. If you were looking for the bravest of people this would be a good starting point as the tavern had a reputation of its own for housing such people. In the tavern few people were here, save the inn keeper and his two sons. A small team of adventurers, a bounty hunter a rather battleworn female warrior were all sitting close to the crackling fireplace while they enjoyed boasting, music and food. Than.. there was him, the white wolf as he was known.. few knew him as Xobatch, sitting on a table set aside from all other tables, it was his personal table that the Inn keeper kept free for him. It sat in the darkness of the Inn’s shadows, it was hard to make out the outline of his form. His arms resting on the table as he leaned forward, his right hand gently wrapped around a large mug of ale, his long white hair flowed down to his shoulders and half covered his face as he wrapped part of it in a short pony tail at the back, his glowing white eyes and dragon like slits (Hues) covered by his closed eye lids. His two famous swords, the silver sword and steel sword lay rested against his back keeping in place by their sheaths strapped to his back, his personal Witcher medallion was special, it showed when a beast was near it gave the wearer the senses to feel them when they were close, Ironically his was shaped that of a Dire Wolfs head, it lay hanging from his neck. A scar from a previous battle lay above his left eyebrow travelling downwards.. down under his left eye stopping just on his cheek, his eyes perfectly fine but the skin was scarred. He was listening to the chatter in the room.. the boasting of the men and women who came to call this inn home for the night, places like these either held flawed stories and lies or a treasure trove of information, it was pure chance as to which one it was. Slowly the Inn keeper came walking over towards him, disappearing in the shadows of the Inn as he stood near Xobatch. “Rough night … white wolf? These are on the house.. it makes my sons and I feel safer knowing you’re here… sorry for disturbing you placing down a hand crafted smoking pipe and a leather tobacco pouch full of sweet tobacco lastly another mug of fresh ale, the footsteps of the inn keep walking back to his post at the bar echoed in his ears, slowly his eyelids opened as he looked over to the innkeeper who was casually glancing at him suddenly nodded once to say hanks. Picking up the pipe he examined the beautiful craftsmanship, stuffing it with tobacco he lit the pipe and proceeded to smoke it as he sat back in the darkness of his chair, those who knew (( C)

IceTe3a: he was there.. knew where he was sitting but could not see him therefore could not confirm he was actually there… no one would go check though, those who never knew he was there would not see him thus never registering his presence. The rustling of flesh on flesh drew his attention for but a moment, as his hues glance casually above him in the darkness, for others it would be impossible to see but for the likes of the white wolf.. it be almost like day time, perched as it hung upside down a Noxternat was up high in the corner of the roof.. a Noxternat was a bat like creature typically they were in packs of eight to fifteen called hunting packs, each pack was territorial of its hunting grounds. An alpha for each pack would lead its pack around the world in search for rich hunting grounds to live on. Noxternat had razor sharp teeth as two teeth protruded out from their upper jawline downwards past their bottom jawline, large ears to hear along with large eyes to see in the dark, their teeth were sharp but their three talons on each wing where sharper acting like fingers to grip and cut things, this was only a baby though a new born only a few months old yet he was at least a foot and half tall, they grew big a wingspan of two meters more than a challenge for a mundane as they were easy prey to the Noxternat it would be awhile before this Noxternat went into a pack of its own, whilst they were young and growing they were solo hunters until they became young adults that’s when they became dangerous and flocked together. Looking back down to his Ale he picked up his mug and took a swig, setting it back down on the table gently as he closed his eyes once more. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – Months had gone by since Saerus Highbrook had left the lands of Silvermoon in search of adventure and of course bigger game. His thirst or hunger for demons had taken him well beyond his homeland, and after all this time, his beloved; Cali had grown weary from waiting. Not even the most knowledgeable of her kin knew of his fate. It was like he had vanished off the face of the earth. Days had turned to weeks, weeks now turned into months. The fair haired Paladin spent many a night atop a cliff face that looked down upon the vast lands which she knew oh so well. But every night she turned in alone. While Cali had her own aspirations to gain a place in amongst the Blood Knights, she knew she could not go on alone without Saerus. He had pledged his love to her before he undertook this journey; he promised he would return. But now, she was starting to believe that a force unnatural was keeping him from returning to her. After much arguments from her parents; Saarrin and Tyelewea Azuregazer, Cali’s mind was made up. The young Blood Elf had decided to cross over into the other world, and seek out Saerus, and bring him home. Armed with her Blood-Tempered Ranseur, and grim determination, Cali set off for the ancient portal. A building housed deep within the enclave. It was not something that was used often, as many preferred to stay within their own world. Saerus was different. No one could ever tell him what to do. He was a man of his own mind. <c>
A sense of adventure that often got him into trouble, and it seemed that Cali was about to join him. Dressed in her crimson robes, thigh high boots, gold trimmed body suit in matching crimson and with spiked shoulder guards; she ventured into the dark wood. Many creatures ceased to sing or make noise, for it was well known of the Blood elves thirst for energy. Her boots crunched through the leaf litter, as she followed a well worn trail that led to a large stone wall. Carved with numerous symbols and gargoyles, to ward off the weak minded. Cali could feel the pull, as she approached what looked to be a large doorway carved into the very stone. The symbol of the serpent adorned the sides and across the top. The naga. An ally of the Blood Elves. Cali’s face held no emotion as she approached the swirling green vortex. With only a small rune that had the power to bring her and her beloved home, she knew this may well be the last time she saw her homeland. But what was home without Saerus? Clutching the rune within her fingers, she drew it deep into her palm and then took the steps into the swirling liquid like wall. She slowly became swallowed up and then within a blink she vanished from view. The forest burst into song the moment she had gone. Like life had returned and danger had passed. Indeed it had. What would await those on the other side of the gate? <c>

On the other side, lay a dark forest. One that had trees that were over twenty feet in diameter and reached up into the sky till they pushed through the very clouds. It was an ancient forest, and its creatures were plentiful, and their sounds were a chorus which at first surprised the young female blood elf. With her Blood tempered Ranseur upon her back, Cali started to make her way through the wooded terrain. Her dark green eyes piercing through the undergrowth. This world would be ripe for food sources no doubt. It was little wonder that Saerus was so keen on exploring it, and all the big game. To see the long eared Blood elf at first glance, you would find her beauty to be unusual at best. She was slim built yet muscular. Over six foot tall, and with long flowing fair hair that was either swept into a ponytail, or draped in a long plait that often went to the very base of her spine. She walked with a fluent movement that suggested she had both poise and a certain elegance about her. These traits meant that she was incredibly agile and quick off the mark when hunting her prize. But for now she focused on one thing; finding Saerus. <3>

IceTe3a: The silence of the night in these woods was enough to give the bravest man the chills, for one would rather be able to hear everything around him, it was when the woods were silent that the predators were out hunting, this was a sure sign for everyone to be on their toes whilst travelling through these woods. “What’s that glow in the distance brother? tom said to his eldest brother Jake, as he glanced over to him. Watching as Jake slowly moved forward, they both left their torches behind as to not give away their positions. Jake raised his hand to his lips signalling for his smaller brother tom to be silent whilst they snuck up on this glowing light, they weren’t the best at keeping quiet but their father taught them what he could as they snuck up closer and closer, the light disappeared as Jake sighed, as he crept closer to where the light was last emitting. Slowly the two brothers walked forward, a shape was forming in the distance, as Jake came to a crouch so did his brother; slowly they came closer until they could make out the tall elf like creature.. this wasn’t good news, elves were not the friendliest at the best of times and this one looked like a warrior. Jake looked at his brother and signalled for them to go back a bit, slowly they started to walk back *Crack* tom crushed a stick as Jakes eyes widened “ RUN TOM! “ The two boys running back to towards the inn as fast as their legs would carry them, they busted through the door panting harshly as their father stares at them with a worried look “Father…! Elves!! : Sitting at his table in the darkness, he smoked his brand new pipe as his ears twitched, something was going on outside he could feel it. Placing the pipe down he leaned back in his chair and blew out the last of the smoke as he waited, the inn’s occupants un aware of the dangers that lurked just outside that door, suddenly the door crashes open with a large thud as the innkeepers two sons come in breathing heavily “Elves!” that’s all Xobatch bothered to hear, as he watched the warriors, thieves and bounty hunter stand up looking at each other. Everyone knew elves were bad news, he could feel the Innkeepers eyes glancing over at him expecting him to do something, but this creature was not posing a threat as of yet as he sat in his chair waiting to see what would happen.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Cali raised her chin and then inhaled deeply. The forest was rich – alive with magics. Had she fallen upon a blessed site that was ruled by those of high standing? Creatures abound, and their life forces all gave off distinct auras that illuminated their silhouettes. A cruel smile played across Cali’s lips. She had been within this land but a few short minutes, and already she was feeling the potency that awaited her touch. Ever aware of her surrounds, she had picked up on the two younglings that had ventured far from their abode. Setting down the tip of her Ranseur into the dirt, she lowered her head slightly. Ears twitching as she listened with an acute awareness. Their voices did travel through the forest and reached her. Her green eyes shone through their fine slits as she continued to listen. Were they children? The pitch and tone suggested such. Then, like a shot with a loud shout, the two were off. Running through the woods as though the devil himself was on their tails. Cali let out something of a bemused chuckle, as she simply followed them. She didn’t need to run. They were not on the menu as it were, but could well lead her to some sort of dwelling. A civilized village perhaps. Tucking her rune deep inside her cloak, she walked at a reasonable pace. The Ranseur swinging as she twirled it almost lazily. Up ahead, the signs of what would be an Inn, crafted from the very woods in which it stood. The door slammed after the boys had run inside. By the looks of the various steeds that were tied up near a water trough, and the smoke that poured out of the chimney stack; there was someone home. Never one to be shy, she strode right up to the weathered door, and simply pushed it open. Inside, many had gathered – all were standing. Warriors, thieves, bounty hunters. She was in good company, unless of course one wanted to challenge her for her purse. A roving eye cast to what would be the Inn keeper, and she said simply “”Ale” ar’ “a” salpua en’ “stew,” “innkeeper.” (Ale and a bowl of stew, innkeeper). Cali then made her way to a table in the back, her crimson cloak flowing behind her, till she took a seat and waited to be served. <3>

IceTe3a: He heard it before it showed itself, a female figure came through the doors, some sort of elf as they young boys had previously stated, he glanced her over once and closed his eyes. Not an elf he had seen before and he had seen many in his travels, his energy and raw magic flowing through his body his powerful presence would sure be felt by this creature as he heard the quiet whispers of the others. “”Ale” ar’ “a” salpua en’ “stew,” “innkeeper.” She obviously knew some English but spoke in her own tongue, this proved to serve that she was not from these lands possibly from half way around the world there was no way to tell really. His eyelids opened as he watched the Innkeeper standing there looking confused. The innkeeper walked over to the elfs table placing down a bowl of stew and ale obviously hoping that’s what she wanted. His head turned to look in the direction of the white wolf hoping for some sort of help, but none was given, as the innkeeper quickly walked back behind the bar he ushered the others to sit down, and they did the room fell silent as they were sitting there watching and waiting to see what the elf was going to do, sideways glances towards him were given as whispers came soon after. Obviously they wondered why he had not shown himself yet, he wasn’t hiding all knew he was here and his raw power was most likely felt by this elf anyway. His abnormal eyes glance over to this female elf, she was beautiful to look at but obviously battle trained, making her dangerous; this could prove to be interesting, suddenly howls of dire wolves echo through the forest and into the Inn, one of the boys quickly shut the door. As fists start slamming in rythem on the table “White wolf! White wolf! White wolf!” they thought this a sign to the legendary white wolf.. Xobatch the witcher, how pathetic mundane were..

CharlotteCarrendar:- The whispers grew all around her. Those that were not like the common rabble were viewed with indifference and fear. The Innkeeper tried his best to keep it under control, but alas, what was a simple man to do with a room filled with drunken warriors and men for hire. They all wanted entertainment no doubt and a strange yet attractive female warrior would no doubt provide that. Little did any of them realize, she was already casing the room for those that were ripe with magical energy and power. None so great as the scarred and white haired man that sat by himself in the other corner of the room. He was literally brimming with a radiance of strength and power that would no doubt sate the Blood elf for a few moons. But the young Elf warrior had put in her order with the Innkeeper. Surely he would not deny her request. She had not brought troubles so to speak, but the loud fist strikes on many tables seemed to demand some sort of contest. White wolf! White wolf! White wolf!” Unafraid, the Blood elf rose from her seat – her crimson robes flowed onto the floor boards behind her. She picked up her Ranseur, and twirled it. The glow of the fire crystal illuminating the room as she captivated all with its arcane magic. Which of you, is White Wolf?” She already knew the answer to this question, but thought it would make for a better show. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as the men of the room slammed and chanted his earned name, the wolves howled for a moment longer before suddenly stopping as he sighed. They wanted him to do something about the elf, but he wasn’t getting paid nor was he hired to do anything about her, so he saw no reason to get up and waste his time, she was merely an elf anyway. But it was already too late, watching as she came to a stand she demanded to know who was the white wolf. The men laughed “He is a beast.. a vicious legendary animal! The gods fear him!! one warrior said as he smirked beating his chest as they agreed with him, a female warrior stood “I hear he’s untamable, though many have tried he grunted at that remark the female made, shaking his head he came to a stand as his chair cluttered against the floor, the room fell silent as he walked out of the darkness and stood a tall 6’9. He looked around the room as the men and female warrior were all in awe in finally laying eyes on him, finally he glanced over at the elf his eyes showing that of a man who had been through hell and back… no fear. “I am” he simply stated as he looked her up and down one last time, taking note of her weapon of choice a polearm, he didn’t bother to reach for his weapon. His long white hair flowed freely down onto his shoulders where it stopped, he could hear the others whispering but didn’t bother to listen in, it was no doubt about him or the elf, as he knew the inn keeper would prefer no harm come to his sons or himself but they all knew of why the white wolf was called the white wolf. Was she really looking for a fight? He wasn’t able to tell, but then again she wasn’t a normal elf not one from this region anyway, what did she want exactly?

CharlotteCarrendar: The shrill whistling sound of her Ranseur ceased as she brought it down in one strike. The floor boards resonating the power of the polearm. It’s firelight flickering majestically, and this would send an eerie hush throughout the room. Previous to this, the patrons had been raucous in their attempts to get a fight started. Making claims that White Wolf was untameable, a beast and feared by the Gods. What common rabble they were to even suggest that Gods would fear the likes that frequented the inn. He was of course, quite an impressive sight when he lumbered forth from the shadows of the Inn. Much taller than she, he towered over her and in a simple two word statement made it clear that he was their champion. The young blood elf had not entered the Inn looking for a fight. She was on a mission to find her beloved in this strange land. Cali sneered as the patrons made cat calls and tried to once again bring about a fight between the stranger and the infamous White Wolf. Glancing across at the white haired man, she said simply. ”I am no God, nor am I afraid, White Wolf.” This would bring a loud Ooo sound from the patrons. They hungered for blood sports it seemed, were there was none among them that was ready to join this match. From her left hand a shimmering ball formed, one that was slowly building in size. Those that sought to harm the Blood Elf, would pay a very dear price. <3>

http://24.media.tumblr.com/a304d4b566acdaf46a76dcf63f7fc67b/tumblr_mrpc40QOYQ1r0bxw7o1_500.jpg

IceTe3a: The sound of her weapon hitting the floorboards of the inn echoed throughout its walls rendering everyone in a hushed silence as they stared at the elf. He did not flinch nor did he show any emotion through his face, hardly impressed would be the perfect choice of words right now. ”I am no God, nor am I afraid, White Wolf.” he simply smirks, shifting his weight slightly he looked her up and down as a shimmering ball of energy was slowly building in size. Interesting, she deals in energy based magic; simply raising his right hand in front of his face his index finger and middle finger pressed together and pointing towards the roof, the other three folded into his palm. This was his style of using Witcher signs – Witcher signs are spells using runic magic through the flow of the raw energy and magic of a Qitchers body, each Witcher has their own way of casting these signs. Signs are one of many styles of magic Witchers utilize while in battle, each Witcher has their own signs as there are many to learn in the world but are only taught the select few from their guild, the rest of the signs would have to be learned whilst traveling the worlds. With full intention to draw the sign – Ydren – The Yrden sign is a simple magical sign used by Witchers, it forms a magical trap on the ground that seals the enemy within the circle until the Witcher releases them – Mainly used to hold prisoners but has been used with interrogation and studies. He was not going to use the sign just yet but was prepared to use it if need be. A grunt escapes his lips slightly almost a ‘Heh’ kind of sound, as he wasn’t the talking type he was always the strong silent type of person, his deathly hues glancing into hers without a care as he waited to see what she would do next.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Many of the patrons were now backing up – getting out of their seats as the very air within the inn was charged with a great deal of power. The Blood elf had been brought to stand by their cat calls and chanting for their champion the White Wolf. She was not there to fight, however when one is addicted to the arcane and lives to feed off the life forces of the demonic and the like, she was barely one to say no to such a test. Admittedly, the Witcher was not a creature she had encountered, but it was suffice to say that he was indeed powerful. He began to make signs using his right hand, as the Blood elf’s green ball of energy was building in size and aura. A battle like this surely would be better tested out in a field, than in the midst of some ramshackle inn. The brilliant jade hue of Cali’s eyes increased so they shone brightly to all who dare gaze upon her. Would he truly dare to cast his magic upon her at the risk of having his life force sucked from his vessel? She took a step closer to him – building up her power, charging it to the fore. The very right side corner of her lip curled upwards as she felt a rising sense of dominance. ”Begin…” The gauntlet was thrown down. <3>

IceTe3a: She took step closer to him, she was getting cocky as her orb grew in size, the others had all backed off to the far wall as they watched from a distance. Little did she know he was trained to deal with beasts and magical creatures it was his life job and she was a magical creature. ”Begin…” She was looking for a fight, without further warning he drew a symbol into the air as a glowing red trail was left behind. It flashed signalling it was complete as he smirked with a huff and turned on the ball of his feet and walked back to his dark corner, if she bothered to look down she would notice a rather large incantation circle glowing on the floor. One wrong step and she would be trapped in the circle until he deemed fit, ” Pathetic ” it slipped his mouth a direct insult, it was true he only used the simplest of signs, apart from signs he had other magic under his belt but would she realize this? Disappearing into the shadows his white hair was the last thing to be seen as he took a seat at his table. The others looked confused as they sat down and the innkeeper brought them more ale, little did they know the floor of the Inn was slowly having more trap incantations appearing, it was a mine field and it was done with a simple flick of his wrist a taste of the White Wolfs powers.

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – The challenge was made and accepted, so with honor each makes their move. The White Wolf did this by using his hand to create magical symbols that were turning the very floor of the inn into a mine field of traps. His loosely thrown comment of “Pathetic” was heard and this was indeed intended as a slap in the face to the Blood Elf. However, looks were deceiving- for as she channelled her own magic, she raised her Ranseur from the floor. Her feet slowly lifting off as well as she began to levitate. Then in a gentle sweep of her jewel headed polearm, she waved it horizontally across the space in front of her. The very magical symbols that had he had created becoming inactive for a short time. A low level demon scoffed at this showdown, and that was when she turned on him. It was never the White wolf she wanted, oh no. Instead she cast her glowing ball of energy at him in a trice, causing the demon to lift off the ground and then suddenly be racked by incredible pain, as his aura became a blazing red light, that carried back to Cali. The Blood elf snatched it out of the air, just as his body exploded into a fire of sparks. The life force of the demonic creature was consumed; right before the eyes of the crowd as the Blood elf lowered, and she then scoffed at all at the scene and walked out the Inn door. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as she was levitating off the floor, an impressive skill not many could do. She then went ahead and disengaged the signs on the floor a brief moment, he watched as she attacked a low level demon; it exploded as its energy drained out of its body and slipped its way in between her lips and into her mouth as she consumed it. He smirked knowing now she needed life force or magical energy to live, she then scuffed at everyone and walked straight out the door. With a simple wave of his fingers the Signs on the floor disappeared all together, he took up his pipe once more and smoked it as the inn slowly returned to normal they started talking loudly and were now over the whole ordeal even if she just left. Her race of elf were indeed a new species and easily more powerful than that of their cousins, thus the need to feed on such things, he wondered what brought her here but soon waved it off as he took out a map and started to plot his next course.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Many a patron had been frightened by this Blood Elf and her ability to just take a life as though it was nothing. Whispers mounted, and the Inn keeper felt it his duty to approach the White Wolf, who had removed his magical traps from the floor. Shuffling over in his tunic and leather boots, the Inn keeper rubbed the back of his neck, before setting down yet another pint of ale. ”Why did you not stop her?” He asked, genuinely curious that he let her walk out alive.”People will start to talk. She was not from these parts. Not that kind of Elf. Seen many in my time, Sir. Many. That one…had eyes like Jade. Ears longer than a foot.” The Inn keeper took out a stool and sat down at the White Wolf’s table, glancing at the map, then up at the Witcher’s face. ”You think she will be back?” He was genuinely concerned about the effects that her visit might have on passing trade. A business man through and through. Always taking care of his own interests. <3>

IceTe3a: Listening to what the Innkeep had to say, he knew this was going to happen; the innkeep was afraid for his business and wanted to know why he let the elf go, with a sigh he folded up the map and placed it in a pocket “Just because I could kill her doesn’t mean I should” with a shake of his head he knew the Innkeep would not let this go, coming to a stand he waved the innkeep a farewell and picked up his pipe as he placed it between his lips he walked through the Inn as people watched him with curious eyes. Exiting the door into the woods he didn’t bother looking over at the elf he knew she was still there as he took a couple of puffs from his smoke, leaning against the fence his hues were scanning the dark forest; his eyes almost like that of a demon – allowed him to see through the darkest of nights almost as if it was day time. “Why are you here, elf he simply stated, he was blunt and to the point.

CharlotteCarrendar: – the Blood elf was somewhat surprised that the White Wolf had come out of the Inn in such a short space of time, since she had promptly left after feeding on the life aura of one of the patrons. Dabbing her lip with her index finger, she lowered her arm to her side. She was leaning against a rather large oak after her meal, and now was being interrogated by the strange white haired Witcher. ”Not to pick fights in taverns, I assure you.” her voice had a noble ring to it, though she was not of high standing, rather she was a mere paladin. Pausing a moment, as a large butterfly flittered around her, she continued. ”My beloved entered your world some months ago. He never returned.” At this she picked up her polearm and drove the end of it into the dirt. ”I’ve come to find him.” For a Blood elf, she was surprisingly honest, but she had no reason to lie. If one was on the wrong side of her, they would feel her wrath, but as she had just gorged herself on a demon’s life force – she was being amicable. <3>

IceTe3a: As he thought she was not from this world, as he listened to her tale about her husband. So her husband came to this world and was now missing, he chuckled lightly and shook his head “He’s either dead or a slave by now, these lands.. even the bravest of warriors cannot survive them for long “ it was true people lived a short life in this world due to the over population of magical beasts, death by a magical creature or even a beast was a common thing in this world her husband was surely dead being new to the terrain. “ You will fall to the same fate if you do not go back to where you came, this is no place for you. Accept your losses and go home “ he was really blunt and it showed, but he was always truthful, matter of the fact is her husband was most likely dead or a slave, slaving was a big part of this world and a common trade, the weak either died or became slaves and the strong were corrupt, there was no good or evil in this realm just.. Neutral evil and chaotic evil, which side you choose was completely up to where you were born.

CharlotteCarrendar: – It was fair to say that the Blood Elf knew very little of the world she had entered. Even if she had, that would not stop her from doing what she had vowed to do. The Witcher was brutally honest and to the point. Her husband may well either be dead, or a slave. As he put, even the strongest warriors cannot survive for long. ”You speak as though you have experienced this yourself. But tell me, you are not weak and yet here you are. Free, by most standards.” She pushed herself from the tree and rose to full height. The beauty of the Blood elf somewhat gracious, though she was not to be misread. She was dangerous in her own right. ”While I thank you for your warning, I simply can’t go back alone. I have but one way and that way is with him. I must find him.” You could see the determination in her eyes. She clearly loved her husband beyond words. Cali had no idea where to start to even look. She cast her gaze right, and then started off down the path. She was either incredibly head strong, or daft. <3>

IceTe3a: She was determined that was for sure she just would not give up on her husband and then she went and flipped the question stating if what he said was true why is he not dead or a slave. The answer was simple, he was a Witcher trained at birth to deal with these creatures, he knew how to survive and no mundane could ever hope to beat a Witcher they were physically weaker and slower than an ordinary Witcher, let alone him. He watched as she started to stroll down a random pathway, she had no idea where she was going that much was for sure. “You’re heading deeper into the forest, the closest city is two days walk from the east “ he shook his head, she would be dead by morning. Turning around he walked back into the Inn to re assure the Innkeeper that the elf means no harm and was now on her way to her doom.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Cali paused in her step for a moment, when the White Wolf said that she was heading deeper into the forest and that the closest city was at the very least two days walk. Undeterred, she continued on for she knew that at the next city she would be one step closer to finding him – her beloved. Death, was a risk she was willing to take; for a life without him was like death itself. The bond between Cali and Saerus was a strong one, however she could never be the kind of woman to keep him from his love or sense of adventure. His cravings, his addiction to the magics of great beasts was well known to many. It was this that took him from her world, and possibly led him into great danger. She may well be following the same dangerous path, but she could never live with herself, if she didn’t try and bring him home. His quest, had become her own. :: The Innkeeper happily opened the door for the Witcher and spied that the Elf had taken the path to the darker woods. ”That be the end of the likes of her…ha!” <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as the Innkeep opened the door and looked over to the travelling elf commenting on how she was going to die “She won’t last the night going that deep into the dark woods, and she’s still going the wrong way”walking past the innkeep the others were back at it with each other, boasting and singing a marry song as if nothing happened. He didn’t bother going to his table this time as he walked over to the bar and sat on a chair at the bar, helping himself to a glass of ale he took a decent swig as he let out a sigh. The elf and her problems long out of his mind now, as he continued to think and plan his next move, he needed to travel to another city to find some work or see if any chaos was being held there. Generally smaller towns that could not defend themselves would have been overrun by Lycans or other aggressive beasts and where in need of some sort of aid, that is where the Witchers stepped in. Pulling out his pipe he stuffed it with tobacco and lit it as he started to puff on the smoke, it was turning out to be a long night after all.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Innkeeper was well pleased to see the harmony and revelry of the Inn return. The rising song of drunken voices and laughter was like music to his ears, and the more they sang the more they drank. He wiped down the bar top surface as the Witcher took a seat and then pulled out a pipe. ”Can I get the young Beatrice to get you a room ready for the eve, Sir?” He asked with a generous expression, since he considered the Witcher to be the hero of the day, in sending the Blood elf on her way. ”Even a copper bath if you be looking to scrub up.” The Inn keeper was indeed being hospitable. <3>

IceTe3a: He glanced up at the innkeep as he came around and started cleaning the table top asking if he could get him a room and a hot bath. He shook his head “ No, I have better things to do than sleep. Finishing off his Ale he gave the Innkeep a nod and left a few coins on the tabletop for payment as he walked through the door and exited the Inn, his hues glance around slowly as he takes in a deep breath of air, smelling for anything that may be near. His hues flicker up to the moon as he gets his bearing, with a light step he started to walk east towards the route of the nearest city. It was always dark in here, it had to be almost fully night time, the sun would rise in a good 9 hours that was for sure. His footsteps silent as they left no sound rather kicking up dirt and dust with each step as he casually walked through the dark forest. He would not be able to make it through tonight, as he will need to set up camp further down the track. After an hour of travel without hassle or running into any beasts he decided to set up camp, with a simple flick of the wrist he signed the symbol for fire as a fire exploded on the ground and started to crackle and roar, gathering wood and twigs to keep the fire going he placed them in the fire and stoked it. The fire would keep him warm and the smaller beasts away but quite possibly it could attract bigger beast and even bandits, as he laid down on his back near the fire he always kept his swords attached to his back just in case.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The darkened forest only became more dangerous after the sun had set, and replaced by a pale moon. Little did Cali know the inhabitants of this part of the forest foraged after dark, and strangers into their lands were fair game. The rumble of the earth heralded that something or many things were coming towards her as she tried to make her way through the forest. The galloping of many horses hooves, but was it indeed horses? As Cali fell in behind a large oak, she could hear the sounds of the voices of men. But when she peered around the tree trunk, she spotted instead Centaurs. The leader; a dark skinned one, with flowing long black hair and red eyes was looking about him, as he pawed at the ground with his front right hoof. ”Show yourself, creature!” He roared, as his fellow centaurs sung out loudly for the Blood Elf to make herself visible. She was unwelcome in their part of the forest, and with their anger mounting at her trespass, they would be sure to make her pay when she came to light. ”Spread out!” The lead Centaur ordered as his herd started to go through the forest and seek her out. <3>

http://mythsarehere.weebly.com/uploads/7/3/4/6/7346891/4520256.jpg 


Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live